One Way Trip

by SoulSpirit

Rating: teen
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Princess Luna, Thriller, Original Character, Comedy, Profanity, Adventure, Discord, Princess Celestia, Human, Main 6
Length: 77419

I wake up in the hospital with severe pain, a small pony on my chest, and a princess in the room. Only to set out for my new life.

Meet our new friend. He wakes up in the hospital with a major case of amnesia and because of a series of events, he’s tossed back and forth between PonyVille and Canterlot and sometimes even further. His trials won’t be pretty and I can’t guarantee that there will be any friend that can fully comfort him. Will he make it or lose his sanity to an ancient overlord that defies all logic? Only time will tell.

Next of the series: https://www.fimfiction.net/story/442335/spirits-new-life
Artist: Mix-up
FIMfiction link: https://www.fimfiction.net/user/195663/Mix-up
DeviantArt: https://www.deviantart.com/amalgamzaku

My DeviantArt: https://www.deviantart.com/darkshin1171

Published 2018-11-29 19:10:01 UTC
Last updated 2020-06-17 09:10:27 UTC

Investigate

After I finally convinced myself to play along instead of questioning my new body, I turned to Princess Celestia. "Alright, I'm ready to talk now." I announced, hoping to receive answers myself.

"If I may?" She asked in an amused manner. Is it me, or did she find me comical? Now I feel like I am being teased.

"Ask away... Celestia, was it?" I ask this hoping I don't either sound rude or like a know it all.

Then she put on an even bolder, motherly smile that was sure to leave a footprint in my memory. "You catch on rather quickly, but yes. My name is Celestia and I rule over the land in which you now reside in." And as if on instinct, she put up the face a stern leader that doesn't take anyone's shit with her voice following suit. "I must now ask if you're here with any ill intent or if you're planning anything."

I knew that I had to be serious, so that's exactly what I intended to do. "It's safe to say, seeing as I don't even know how I got here, that I bare no negative intention," then my joking side, which is sometimes a jackass, kicked in. Sometimes I just don't have any self-control. It was after she heard that she relaxed. "But I have plans." Then she was tense and shot me a look that would make Hitler run for the hills. I decided that I should speak quickly as to get myself out of the hole I just dug myself. "First I am going to explore and learn where I am. Then see what I have to do to get a place to sleep. After that I will figure out what to do from there." And as if on cue she completely relaxed both body and in spirit. I was surprised when she even chuckled a little. Ha, I'm safe for now.

"Well I'm sure I can help out with that, " she paused before continuing " I guess it's my turn to answer any question you might have." She stated with a teasing smile, which I decided to ignore my curiosity of said action because there were more pressing matters to address.

Said matter being "I can't remember shit, what happened to me?" And now that I think about it, I couldn't even remember my name. I didn't say that though, because who knows what she would do if she learned that couldn't recall a single memory. I decided to avoid thinking about it, mind set on not finding out.

Celestia now having the face that one would compare to the one of a worried mother, but only for her expression to change back to it's previous state almost instantaneously. "That is currently under investigation right now, so far there hasn't even been a single pony so far who knows who you are. Now when this was reported to me, I will admit that it captured my interest. You see, I've known every little detail of all my subjects starting from the day they were born. So imagine to my surprise when I come here to identify said pony and find that not even I could identify. There's definitely something different about you." Different. That word alone struck me hard. It hurt like a bitch, or was that just my horn again? "And any case, you growing a horn is something I haven't seen or heard of happening before." Is she telling me that I just grew this pain in the ass bone called a horn? "Yes, I did just say that."

I blinked"I just said all that out loud right?" Celestia nodded."It just got dramatically less creepy." I sighed in relief knowing that she wasn't reading my thoughts because that just wouldn't be right. "Anyway, please continue what you were saying." I recommended while trying to sound casual.

Celestia, with a pleased expression on her muzzle, from what I could guess, and continued on from where she left off. "I have a request of you, but I want to make it while the throne room of the palace with my sister, Luna, present with us."

I started to sweat a little. "Alright, sure." Celestia seems to be the best by far at picking up on these things, but it didn't her skill hear the painfully noticeable crack in my voice.

Celestia's horn glowed as a small bag, no bigger than my hoof, levitated its way to me while she said "There's no need to worry, take these and get some nourishment. When you are read, find a guard and ask him to the palace. The guards at the front entrance will from there."

I smiled at the celestial princess with a polite "Thank you." But an attempt at grasping the bag was just an irritating reminder of my lack of hands.

Author's Note

When I made this chapter, the site wasn't mindfucking me so I managed to keep my head clear. So I feel like I did better this time.

I've became a citizen (edited)

As I made my way out of the cafe waving Silent Taste farewell, my body decided to ram itself into a guard that was turning the corner. As if on instinct, faster than I can blink, he readied his spear and had the tip of the head inches away from my windpipe as my ass suddenly found the sidewalk quite fascinating this time of year. Fearing for my life, "Sorry Sir, wasn't paying attention to where I was going." flowed from my muzzle. He holstered the spear, and I let out a sigh of relief. "Can you take me to the throne room in the castle? I was instructed to do so after getting discharged from the hospital this morning."

"I know, Sir." He started. "I was the one who gave you the message." Then I remembered the slightly embarrassing situation from this morning. "Now, if you will please follow me, Sir." He requested turning to lead the way. I followed suit.

It didn't take long, thank goodness. Just a few blocks and there was the castle. Seeing how it is that the guard escorting me already knew what was going on, we didn't have to present the scroll to the other guards.Good, I thought, I don't have a clue what I did with the scroll anyway. The corridors of the castle are like a maze! How do they learn their way around? But it didn't take long to get to the throne room. The guard stopped me right outside the doors, "Just let me notify the princess of your arrival." He instructed before he left through the big, gold trimmed, double doors. He arrived minutes later saying "Princess Celestia and Princess Luna will see you now." I was a little surprised of the mention of the second princess until I remembered Celestia mentioning her this morning.

As I entered the throne room, other than the eight other guards spread out along the edges of the room, I noticed the two unique mares. The first, being Celestia with her usual optimistic motherly smile, and the second one sitting next to her. She was dark blue, has wings and a horn, a mane resembling a starry night sky flowing in a non-existent wind, wearing a dark blue (almost black) royal attire with a crescent moon on it.

"Welcome, my little pony."I don't think I'll ever get used to being called that." I thought. "I have summoned you here to discuss your stay here in Equestria. For that to happen, you will have to be granted citizenship first. I hope you're okay with some personal questions?" Celestia asked confidently.

I hate to be the one to shrink one's confidence, but this needs to be said before anything else. "I'll answer all that I can, but since this morning, I can't seem to remember hardly anything about myself." Though her face didn't show it, I saw it in her eyes though, there was a slight hint of disappointment.

I saw the dark blue one leaned over to Celestia. When she started whispering, though I couldn't make out what was being said, my ear started to flick uncontrollably. After I lifted both front hooves to stop the now self-tickling ear, before I know it, I face-planted onto the marble floor. When I winced, I noticed both Celestia and the blue mare start laughing.

"Even though I can't use magic and have poor control of my balance, doesn't mean I have to put up with your taunting, Princess." I complained, getting back on all fours. I don't know if it as the way I said it or not but it set guards off. The half closest to Celestia took a defensive stance while the rest took up an attack formation.

"STAND DOWN!" Celestia yelled in a voice so loud, so full of authority, that not only did I not recognize it at first, but the guards returned to their posts faster than I could blink.

"My, my, Celestia. We can't remember the last time you used the royal Canterlot voice since out return." The blue mare stated appearing to be as calm as when I first entered the room.

"I'm sorry not only for the guards acting rash but also for laughing. But we were not trying to taunt you." Celestia said in an apologetic manner. Then she turned to the mare next to her "You may take over as requested Luna."

"Thank you, sister." Of course, I thought, That should have been obvious. Luna appeared to be examining me, like her eyes are trying to pry their way into my head. "We'll be to one continuing the questions for your citizenship. Don't worry though, only a few." I nodded. "First, what is your age?" Luna started.

I know what I said earlier, but fuck it. "Eighteen." I answered.

"Your name?" I paused. I seriously didn't have a fucking clue what my name is. My breathing quickened. I would have started freaking out, but I was under the pressure to not do so. And the pressure didn't seem to lighten when the question demanded an answer.

"What's wrong?" Luna asked. Unlike her sister, she didn't seem to be able to notice the state I was in.

"I don't... I..." I began, trying to calm my breathing between attempts to answer her. That was when she noticed. "I don't seem to remember."

This caught Celestia's attention. As I started to sit down, Celestia said: "Calm down." In a voice similar to one used when trying to calm someone when they are crying. And it bloody worked! How does she always fucking manage to do that? I asked my self. "If you can't remember your old identity, then I guess it's time for a new one. We are basically making you a new identity anyway." She continued, sitting there with a thoughtful expression on her muzzle. "How about....... Spirit?" She recommended.

"Spirit?" Luna and I asked in almost perfect unison.

"Sure, why not?" Celestia responded. "A rare name for a rare subject such as yourself." She reasoned.

"Subject?" I asked.

"Yes, you are one of my subjects now. Congratulations on your citizenship to Equestria." Celestia announced proudly. "Now, living arrangements."

Author's Note

Ask Spirit anything on his Tumblr

Living arrangements (edited)

“Yes, living arrangements…. no, actually, I don’t know where to start on that.” I started, my body not knowing how to feel about this.

“It’s okay, Luna and I already have a plan. That is if….” Celestia began, but the way her voice sounded when she said the word “if” made it pretty obvious that there was something up.

“There is something you want of me isn’t there? Go ahead, let's hear it.” I made sure to leave any fear or nervousness out of my voice as I spoke, but it didn’t mean that I didn’t feel either one.

“Here, let’s go somewhere more private for this. Guards, leave us be. Spirit, please follow.” Celestia kindly requested. I complied, and Luna followed along. The feeling of concern grew stronger with every turn I took in the mass of corridors. We eventually slowed to a stop as we came upon some double doors rimmed with gold. Guards on both left and right of the doorway. How does every guard here look exactly the same, I wondered. No, seriously, every guard. A white stallion with blue mane and tail along with cyan eyes. Only differences being if they have wings, a horn, or neither. “Here we are. These are my personal chambers. Come on in.”

“Then where are Luna’s chambers if you don’t share?” I didn’t mean to ask that out loud for it seemed a little personal, but there it goes right from the horse's mouth.

“My champers on at the top of the tower on the opposite side of the castle,” Luna explained. And with that, the three of us stepped into Celestia’s chambers.

“This has to deal with what they found out about you while at the hospital,” Celestia explained. All I could offer is a look of confusion. “They didn’t tell you? Must have slipped their minds. The doctors, after giving you an x-ray of your entire body, have found a few bones growing that you shouldn’t have. And I don’t mean like extras or doubles.” And the shock on my muzzle became more iconic than the sun.

“Can you explain what they are?” I questioned.

“I have my suspicions, but these bones are harmless and shouldn’t interfere with your daily routine.”

“What daily routine?” Luna chimed in, clearly bored of her lack of activity.

“Oh, right,” Celestia responded in her realization as I face-palmed, or is it face-hooved now? “These bones being the very favor I’ll be asking.” She paused to take a sip of her tea. Wait a minute, where the fuck did the tea come from? I wondered. “ I ask that once a week, you visit my scientists so they can monitor and record these bones. In exchange, you will be allowed to live in one of the guest rooms of the palace and have an allowance. Do we have a deal?”

“That’s it? Hell yes!” I didn’t bother to try to hide the excitement in my voice. Who would have to think about that? Free bed and roof over my head, highest grade quality too, with an allowance too. Just for letting myself have weakly examination conducted by a few scientists. Sure as hell beats being homeless. Though I would still try to find some kind of work. Even if I could live off an allowance alone, it wouldn’t feel right doing so.

“Well, that didn’t take long.” Luna commented

“Agreed.” Added Celestia. “Either he’s a fast thinker or he just doesn’t think.”

“I’ll leave you two guessing at that one.” I told the princesses teasingly.

“How about I show you to your room?” Recommended Luna. “Celestia is busy and I have to start heading back to my chambers. I was supposed to be asleep but woke up for the meeting with you.” Is she trying to guilt trip me? I questioned. Not out loud though, that would ruin the fun of trying to figure out how she worked on my own. Or even Celestia for that matter.

“Sure, why not?” I replied.

It didn’t take long, but when I looked inside the room, I was stunned. Polished white marble floor, a fireplace, a few coffee tables, large bed with nightstand, dresser, a nice rug, bathroom, and even a balcony. I know I shouldn’t be that surprised, but what the hell, they went all out. I turn around to see Luna fighting to restrain a giggle.

“I don't know what today. I don't think I can accept this, even though it is a deal. It just feels….. wrong, not doing any real work to earn any of this.” After I said that I made my way to the bed to take a seat. Even if I didn’t notice, my head started to hang. I heard Luna make her way across the room from behind. I was startled when she just plopped down right next to me on the bed.

Luna spoke up. “It is okay to have those feelings, healthy even. But it’s unhealthy to refuge and grow those feelings.” If you ever need help, I am sure my sister will be happy to help. But I will likely be asleep during those times so sorry. Speaking of which, time for me to head to bed. Gotta catch up on sleep before I have to raise the moon and begin the responsibilities of the night.”

And with that, she left. Wait, did she just imply that she controls the bloody fucking moon!? I asked myself, but decided to put an end to those thoughts right there for now. No need to overload the brain with too many ‘new’ things at once. And then I decided to settle in till the next morning.

Author's Note

Ask Spirit anything on his Tumblr

Finding out what I can do (edited)

Finding out what I can do (edited

“Time to wake up!” Sang a sweet, motherly voice as the light from the opening curtains bleed through my eyelids. I covered my head with the blanket.

“Later mom, not now.” I responded lazily.

“MOM?” The voice questioned. It took a good 30 seconds before my eyes snapped open, realizing what just happened, and almost started to panic. I rolled off the bed so fast that I couldn’t catch myself in time. After I got on all fours, using a semi-quick pace, made my way to Princess Celestia.

“Sorry, your highness, please forget what happened. Good morning.”

The solar princess chuckled, “I kinda like the idea, being a mother I mean.”

“Please forget I said that.” I begged.

“Alright.” Celestia said in a teasing tone. Yep, she definitely isn’t going to drop it for good, she’ll absolutely bring that up again. Fucking troll. I thought to myself. “I thought I would have your breakfast set up for you in the private gardens. I hope you enjoy.”

“Thanks, guess we’ll see soon enough” I replied with a half-hearted smile. I wonder what sapient ponies would make for breakfast.

Of course, being unfamiliar with the castle layout, I got lost. A few time in fact. I had to ask for directions twice before I found my way. Note to self, get a bloody map. I saved the mental note for later.

It didn’t take any longer than two minutes for me to find where the table was set up. The atmosphere had a nice feel to it. But now I am beginning to wonder if I have seasonal allergies or not. Let us see what we have here. First thing I noticed was a nice, warm cup of tea. Along with a blueberry muffin and a small salad. I don't like salads, hence why that was the only thing left untouched. How did she know I would want a muffin?

Before I could continue to contemplate the question, a white pony trotted up to me in a uniform that I guess is one of a messenger. “Here with a verbal message from Princess Celestia for the one named ‘Spirit’.”

“Alright, let's hear it.”

“‘ Please meet me in the throne room. I got an idea.’ End of message”.

“Can you please take me? I get lost pretty easily here.” I requested.

“Sure thing.” He replied, taking the lead. We carried on the conversation as we walked.

“What’s your name by the way?”

“Swift Hoof, Sir.” He replied, very monotoned. How boring. I thought to myself.

“Well, you already know my name so we can skip that part.” I decided. “SO….you’re a messenger?” Don’t let the silence take over, it’ll get awkward.

“Yes, Sir.”

“Get to travel far?”

“Yes, Sir. It can be as exciting as much as it is exhausting.” He explained.

This whole “Sir.” thing is starting to bother me. I’m not above anyone, I haven’t done anything of importance, and I don’t have even have any friends, just acquaintances. No friends, hu.

“Here we are, Sir. have a good day.” said Swift. Noting his appearance again. Seriously, how do all the staff look the same!?

“Thanks, you too.” I replied as I entered the throne room. I spotted Celestia on the throne. Standing a few feet off to her side is a brown pony with even darker brown, spiky mane and tail. Also, in a collar and green tie and…. Is that an hourglass tattoo on his rear?

“Good morning Spirit,” Started Celestia. “How was your meal?”

“It was good.” She seemed pleased with the response.

“Let me introduce you to Time Turner. He is the scientist that will be working with you. Best of the best”

“Time Turner at your service. Pleased to meet you.” Wait, I thought, is that an English accent? Yep, definitely. I found that trying too hard to think about it too much makes my head hurt so I put the subject to rest. “I can’t wait just to see the basic x-rays. If what I’m told is true, your case is the first like it in history.” He went on. “To think, a unicorn with-”.

“Turner,” Celestia interrupted. “Let's not say it...no need to worry Spirit until it’s confirmed. It’s just a theory after all.”

I’m just going to do my best to forget what happened the last ten seconds.

Turner took the lead of the conversation, yet again. “If you would like, please follow me down to the lab where we can get started. We need a fresh set of x-rays so compare to the original set.” excitement clear in his voice.

“How about we let him settle in first?” suggested Celestia.

“Non-sense,” Finally, I manage to go get to say something. It was getting boring standing there without saying or doing anything. “I’m ready. Let’s get this out of the way.” I didn’t tell them that I had plans for after that. Just wanted to hurry.

Author's Note

Yes, I did in fact, just throw in doctor whooves in as a side character. but no, this is not going to be a doctor who adventure.

Ask Spirit anything on his Tumblr

I'm on my way.... to Ponyville? (edited)

Finally done with the lab, I got so bored! Thank God that it I didn’t have to wait in a reception room like you would at a hospital. How to get my mind off things? I questioned myself. Why not drop in and say hi to Celestia? According to what I’ve heard about her schedule, she’s got to be bored too and would probably appreciate it. So I started on my way. I am fully aware that I don’t know my way around the castle, but what better way to learn that than to explore for myself? It might even be fun.

It took a while to learn the layout--I ran into some guards who stopped me to make sure who I am and make sure I’m not lost, and I also ran into some maidens too. After going over the layout, along with locations of some memorable places I could use as landmarks in case I got lost, I decided to go ahead and make my way to the throne room.

When I approached the enormous double doors to the throne room, the doors swung open nearly hitting my muzzle, and there followed a stampede of rather rude ponies who just ran me over as though I wasn’t even there. What crawled up their asses and died?

I looked into the room; on the throne Celestia sat, looking rather frustrated. Shit, what was I thinking? I decided that the most logical tactic for one without magic was to sneak away slowly and quietly, hoping she didn’t notice me. Almost out of view, and ……. Too bad, false hope is a bitch, you know? Nope, she noticed me. “Spirit, please come in!” Celestia sounded delighted.

Wait, how did she get from looking like she was going to rip someone’s face off to sounding this happy? Gotta be fake, no way could seeing me brighten anyone up like that.

“Sure thing, your highness.” I called over as I made my way.

“You don’t have to say THAT you know.”

“I gathered as much, but why not see what happens?”

“I’ve got a favor to ask of you, nothing too big, I promise.”

“Straight to the point, are we? Like that in business talk. Let me be the one to decide whether to get it over with quickly or to be the one to crack a pun.”

“There is a pony in Ponyville I would like you to live with for a while. She will look after you, but I want you to help her in times of need. She seems to have a lot of those.”

“Might I ask who this pony is?” I inquired, never agree until you have some knowledge of what you are getting involved in.

“Twilight Sparkle. She is my student and bearers the element of magic. Though she has managed to accomplish much, like stop my sister from going crazy from dark desires, that doesn’t mean that she doesn't need help. And I sense that there is to be another hardship coming and she will need all the help and support she can get.”

“How will I be arriving there?”

“Normally, by train. But the train just left and won’t be back for a few hours so I’ll teleport you.” Celestia explained.

“Cool. Wait, what? Will magic that involves displacement have side effects?” I protested.

“For those not used to it, just some dizziness and lack of orientation for a few moments.”

“Oh..oh fine. Let's get this over with. And no possible missing body parts?”

“None.” Promised Celestia.

“Okay then, I’m ready then.” And just like that, I popped out of existence popping back in another place. During the process though, It felt like my body was being pulled apart and stretched. When I reappeared, I was unfortunate enough to show up in a way where I slipped and hit my head on a hard surface and fall to the floor.

Hello, darkness my old friend.

I’m hearing a male voice, but it’s not quite human or pony. My eyes snapped open in an instant, lunging off the couch toward the source of the voice. Before I knew it, I found my hoof wrapped around the neck of a lizard pinned under me. Fuck, what am I doing? He looked harmless, but overreacting to a situation is better than being caught off guard and ending up finding me in the same position this lizard is. With a hoof around your throat, unable to escape, struggling. “Where am I?” I demanded as I loosened my grip just enough to let the lizard to easily talk.

“Golden Oak Library in Ponyville, ran by Twilight S-” I let go.

“Sorry, but who?” I questioned the purple and green lizard who is now getting himself up.

“Twilight.” He repeated

“Twilight, why does that name sound familiar? Nevermind. Hey, Lizard, have a name?”

“Spike. And I am a dragon.”

“How appropriate. You know how I got here?”

“Looked like you were teleported here, you just appeared out of thin are in front of me as I was organizing the books.”

“Yes, yes. It’s coming back now, Princess teleported me here. But Princess who again. Princess… princess..princess…. Princess Celestia. That’s right. At least she wasn’t lying to me when she said that I would still have all my limbs afterward.” Of course, I haven’t realized that I was saying all this out loud. “Something to deal with this ‘Twilight’, but WHAT?!?!?”

“Here, have some tea. Twilight will be back soon. Oh, and here’s an ice pack too. You really hit your head.”

“Damn right I did, fucking hurts. Say, why are you helping me after what just happened? Oh, and sorry about that by the way, instincts I guess.”

“It’s fine. Looks like that was your first time teleporting. And I think Twilight is expecting you.” I cocked an eyebrow to this. “Letter from Celestia in advance.” That would to it.

I sipped at my tea. This really helps, thank god. I thought to myself. “You said Spike right? The name’s Spirit.”

“Spirit?”

“Yep.”

The door opened suddenly and every muscle in my body tensed up until I reminded myself that me being on edge was just from the teleportation. In came a mare, a purple unicorn with magenta eyes, and a tattoo of several stars on her ass. Along with purple mane and tail with a pink strip going through each. Cute. I thought. Wait, no. I can’t, not ready for that yet. That is what I told myself because it was like my mind was trying to tell me something in protest about it, though I couldn’t tell what. And how in the hell has she not notice such a flamboyant looking unicorn such as myself sitting there in the middle of the room yes?

“SPIKE!” Yelled the purple mare of the hour.

“Yes, Twilight?

“Anything happen while I was out? Anything from Celestia?” questioned Twilight.

“Not exactly.” Replied the little dragon.

“What do you mean not exactly?”

“Not something, but somepony.” Spike finished, gesturing toward me. She only gasped with shock.

“You are not that good at noticing when something’s different in your own home. Celestia was right, you are going to attract trouble one day.” I interjected, still enjoying my tea. “My name is Spirit. Celestia teleported me here. According to what I literally just observed, you must be Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight, just recovering from shock, said: “Celestia said something would happen soon and somepony would tell me that when the time is right.” Sure, leave the explaining thing to YOUR student to ME why don’t you?

“She told me that I am to be here in Ponyville for a while to support you in times of need.” I avoided mentioning that I was to live with her. Not that I would hate to, but it looked like she already is not only living with another occupant but also has to support him. He didn’t look like he was old enough to get a job. With that in mind, I don’t want to be a burden on her. Besides, it’s already night out and doesn’t look too bad out there. All I would have to do is find a tree to sleep under, and I’m pretty confident that my coat would keep me warm against just a little breeze. “Now that introductions are out of the way, it’s getting pretty late. I should get going. Need me just holler.”

“Wait, where are you staying?” Fuck! She just had to ask that. I don’t like lying to people unless if it was to avoid trouble, but I know where things would go if I told her the truth.

“Celestia told me that she sent payment to an inn ahead of time for my stay.” She scanned my face, probably not buying my story.

“See you later, then.” She dismissed me.

I almost popped under that pressure. And It took about a five-minute walk away from town to find an isolated tree. This one looks comfy. I decided to sleep here tonight. Not that it took much to unload and settle down anyway. I don’t have anything.

I don’t have anything. I thought to myself. I’ve got nothing and no one. That thought alone ate away at me without mercy that night, even after I fell asleep.

Author's Note

Ask Spirit anything on his Tumblr

Help and Friendship forced on me

My mind is now empty, relaxed in a calm bliss like no other. Just laying there in the open field of grass. The grass waving in the wind looks resembling an ocean of dark green. A bright, full, fluorescent moon hanging there in the night sky with its millions of stars spread out around it. That’s all. Just me, the grass, and the moon.

But that didn’t last long.

In an instant, the sun rose up and took position to assist the moon to form an eclipse. The grass melted and changed color and shape. The field took the form of a plane, no, a grid. Different planes of the grid had a checker pattern with unique color combinations.

Then, popping into existence, appeared a freaky red chair with what appeared to be antlers, facing away from me. I couldn’t make out much more than that. A shadow started to form around it like a thick fog, impossible to look through. I slowly crept around the chair, which I am now considering to be more like a throne maybe. I stopped when I was standing approximately two yards in front of it. I just sat there, staring.

Then nothing. Nothing but darkness.

My eyes snapped open. The hell is with that dream? I wondered. It’s always the same one. Fucking annoying.

Then I noticed something. A sound came from behind the tree, from behind me. I didn’t say anything, didn’t think anything, just waited then acted. I heard it approaching me. Now. my muscles tightened as I leaped up off the ground and onto whatever was coming my way.

“Wait, what the buck dud?” It took me a minute to realize what I had pinned under me. I looked down to see a blue pegasus mare with pink eyes along with rainbow mane and tail struggling under me.

“Thought you could get the drop on me? Who are you and what do you want? I demanded. I kept her pinned down for good measure, gotta keep safety in mind after all.

“Just seeing if you are alright.”

“My ass,” I snapped. “Only two residents of Ponyville know I exist and even they don’t know I sleep here. Suspicious if you ask me.”

“N-no, really. I noticed you while flying by.” She claimed. I didn’t buy it, but the only real muscles I can see is her wings so I guess she isn’t really a threat unless if it were come to speed.

“Still haven’t answered who you are. Do that, and I’ll let you go without knocking your ass out cold first.”

“Rainbow Dash” She response time was so fast that it almost felt like she started answering before I finished my sentence.

“How appropriate,” I said as I got off her, careful not to step on her wings in the process. I’m not stupid, I know how wings worked. Mess up those feathers too much and it would be as bad as leaving her unconscious. “I recommend not sneaking up on others first thing when they wake up.”

“Noted” Rainbow had some tact in that statement.

Then I heard my stomach. Damn, not now. Hope he didn’t hear that. I thought.

I didn’t notice that at this point I started mumbling, “I’m going to have to find a new place to sleep now.” She heard somehow.

“Why’s that? Don’t want anypony to know where you nap?” then it donned on her after she got done trying to tease me that is.

“Wait? You sleep here, as in, overnight?” She was starting to get annoying now.

“Ya, problem with that?”

“Why not sleep at home, in your bed?

I paused, “I don’t have one.”

“A bed?”

“A HOME, OKAY. Any more QUESTIONS ABOUT WHERE I SLEEP?” I shouted my ass off like there was no tomorrow. Then, Breath, calm down. So I did.

“Never met somepony homeless before.” Rainbows voice getting deeper as she said this.

“I’m fine.” No, to be honest, I’m not fine. I haven’t had food for in two days and my only source of water is a river a few miles away from here. Have you tried to cup hooves before? You can’t. But it was a great motivator that got me to figure out to hold things with these damn hooves. Practiced on a cup. Oddly enough, all I have to do is have my brain fissure the same commands that it issued when I had hands. It is still pretty hard though.

“What’s your name?”

“What?”
“I told you my name, what’s yours?” Fair enough.

“Spirit.”

“Spirit...what?”

“Just Spirit.” This seemed to surprise her.

“I think you might want to go the Golden Oak library right now.” Sounding worried.

“Why, trouble?”

“Twilight Sparkle is looking for you if-”

“Oh shit!” I bolted straight to the library. Yep, also got good at sprinting too. It’s a surprise the things you have time to work on when you didn’t live with a princess.

____________________________________________________________________________

I finally arrived at the library. I got up the stairs and knocked on the door. It only took a minute before I was greeted by Spike.

“ Enter at your own risk.” cautioned Spike.

“Why’s that?”

“Twilight.” That’s all I needed to be told to understand the message.

Spike moved to the side as to let me in. Before I even started to move, I noticed Twilight sitting in the room. The look on her face filled me with grim and caution. I slowly made my way past Spike and toward the couch where she sat.

“A little annoying blue pegasus told me you were looking for me?” She nodded. “Sorry about that, I overslept.”

“Where?” She asked. Did I hear suspicion in her voice?

“Excuse me?”

“Where did you sleep?” Twilight clarified her question. At this point, Spike just continued his normal chore of organizing the books of the library.

“I told you, I’m staying a-”

“Don’t say at the Inn, because I found that Ponyville doesn’t have one.” Twilight interjected. I froze, didn’t know what to say.

Of course, this would have happened. Celestia told me of how clever Twilight is. I knew that there would be no lie at this point that would get me out of this.

I sighed, ‘cause there is no telling what she’ll say or do at this point in the game.

“I slept under a tree under a tree, about a five-minute walk out of Ponyville.” I explained.

“You slept outside!? Why?” I didn’t like where this is going.

“Never mind that, what id you need me for?” I tried to change the subject, only to not be so successful.

“You are not avoiding this.” Twilight declared. “Why were you-” she paused, then took notice of my physical condition. I can tell that she is going to probably going to figure out everything I’ve lied to her for the last two days in the next thirty seconds. Her facial expression now changed from one of being cross with someone to one of worry with fear added to the mix. Fuck! “I can tell you haven’t eaten. Either in a long time or just not much.” Now her voice started to waver. “When was the last time you had anything to eat?”

I hesitated, but I know that I have lost the battle before I have even gotten into the library. “Before I left Canterlot.” She gasped, and I gulped.

“Now tell me where you have been living since you got to Ponyville.”

“Under the tree I mentioned earlier.” And that’s what did it. I am looking into her eyes, I can also see that at that moment both her mind and heart shattered. Did she feel sorry for me? Fucking shit, she’s crying now.

“Why?” Twilight asked, her voice now wavering and begging. No, anything but that.

“Excuse me?”

“Why didn’t you ask me, or anypony else for help?” Her eyes now so huge and pleading, it was ludacris and should be illegal.

“Because lover boy there is scared!”

Mine and Twilights attention now diverted, noticed Rainbow Dash hovering in front of an open window.

“Want me to knock you the fuck out or should I fuck up your wings like I should have done last time instead of leaving them alone?” I threatened.

“Sorry, sorry. I’ll wait outside.” And just like, she left.

“Like I said, annoying.”

“Again, why?” This mare is pretty damn persistent. I noted.

“It’s a moral thing.”

“Not good enough. Explain.” Twilight demanded

I hesitated. “I’ll tell you only when everyo-, I mean, everypony, whatever, is out of earshot. Including the dragon.” Now that face right there is a face of surprise.

“Why!?”

“Because I’m not ready for others to know this part of me yet, but you right now are the only one that has the right to know right now.”

Twilight paused. She hesitated, then compiled. “Spike, go outside and hang out with Rainbow for a bit please?”

“Sweet, a break,” Spike said on his way out.

I made my way to the open window and closed it. I waited for about three minutes before I poked my head out the door to see if those two were trying to eavesdrop or not. When I felt comfortable enough to give my explanation, I joined Twilight on the couch.

“Sorry if this all seems kinda sketchy, I just don’t know anyone here. Therefore, trust no one.”

“Now please, explain.”

“To me, it feels wrong to ask for anything, no matter what it is, without first trying to get it yourself first. Especially when the per- um, pony being asked seems like they can only, just barely get it themselves. But there’s a case that will make me absolutely, not ask for anything. It’s also the reason why I didn’t tell you that Celestia told me to live with you when I got here.” I paused. Fuck, how did she convince me to tell her? I asked myself, feeling guilty as all hell.

“That reason being?” Twilight pushed on.

“You.” You know what? After all, Celestia told me about Twilight, I thought she wouldn’t be surprised so many times in under two hours. Add another tally to the chalkboard. “You looked so happy that night when we met. But you also looked like you were just getting by too. You not only have yourself to feed but Spike too. Then there is the rent. I would only just make it harder for you. How could I even ask for such a thing? You don’t know me, we aren't friends, so with that being the way things are at the time I would be nothing but another mouth to feed. I wouldn’t be able to help with chores because I can barely hold a cup and I don’t know how to use magic, so I can’t earn my keep. The stress would probably cause you to have a mental break down. If that didn’t happen first, then you would no longer be able to pay the bills needed to keep a roof above your head. What goo-”

And just like that, I found the purple mare on me, hugging me, crying. I didn’t realize it until now, but I must have started crying halfway through my rant. But it’s what Twilight said next that took the cake.

“Don’t!” She started. “Don’t finish that next sentence. Noponys worthless. And don’t let your morals lead you to starvation, it’s not good for you.” Her crying didn’t let up. “And don’t think you don’t have any friends.”

“But Twilight.”

“No, I won’t allow it. I can’t allow such a thing. It’s not fair toward you.”

“Twilight, please.” She ignored my protest. I can’t tell her why I just can’t. But it’s what she did next that dealt the final blow.

“ You are MY friend now, and you will always be.” Then, while still holding her embrace, brought up her head to mine and planted a kiss on my forehead in a way that reminded me of a mother.

Right when she planted that kiss on my head, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. I broke out bawling in a way that was worse than Twilight. Sadness. It was draining the strength from my body. I collapsed into Twilight. It only got worse as she continued to comfort me. My body became limp. But she didn’t let be keep my meeting with the floor. Instead, she crossed her hind legs (don’t ask me how it is that ponies can do that) and guided my head…. to her lap. I couldn’t take it anymore. I closed my eyes, not that I could see through the build-up of tears, and just cried myself to sleep.

Author's Note

quite a bit longer than usual this time. I had a lot of time to write during school this time, and got carried away. but I thought this whole thing would be a semi-important seen.

Ask Spirit anything on his Tumblr

New Friends, Old Friends, and a train ride.

I slept rather soundly that night--Luna made sure of that. Even though I couldn’t remember the dream, I could tell by the way I felt when I woke up. When I asked Luna why I could only remember the dream involving Discord, she told me that it was “solidified.” Meaning that the dream was made where I could be aware of what was going on, done by “dream magic” only mastered through her domain.

As my eyes blinked away the urge to sleep once more with the help of the sun light, I noticed something unsettling. I was in the same bed as Luna! “What the Fuck?” I moaned the question. I spotted Luna laying next to me. I hope this doesn’t mean what I think it means. “Luna, please explain how I ended up sleeping in your bed.”

“I placed thou here when thy fell asleep.” Luna explained as she got up.

“You still look tired as hell Luna.”

“We usually sleep through the day and do our work in the night.” Should have guessed, being princess of the night and all.

“I just realized something. Twilight can teach me magic, but in the “dream” I was armed to the teeth with weapons. I don’t think she could also teach swordsmanship can she?” I am actually curious. If thee can, that would be a side to Twilight I wouldn’t have guessed.

“No, Twilight doesn’t know the art. We shall have her brother teach it. He is one of the best royal guards our sister has.” Luna is beginning to sound even more tired, I better ask my questions fast.

“Should I inform Celestia?” Important questions first.

“We already left her a letter explaining the situation. Go to her for further instruction.” Now she’s out cold. Better do what she commands.

After making my way through the maze of a castle, I found my way to the familiar big double doors of Celestia’s personal chambers.

“The Princess is expecting you!” reported the guard on the right side of the door, ever unmoving, while opening the door.

“Thanks.” What I saw next surprised me. The guard on the right just smirked at me. I had no clue why I felt so unsettled by this. I proceeded into the room calling “Celestia, I’m here.” but I got no response. I only scanned the room until I found her sitting at a table on her balcony sipping from her cup.

After setting the cup down she greeted me, “Morning Spirit.” “Please, have a seat and something to eat,” she said with, not her famous motherly smile, but the smile she wears only around me and Luna when nopony else is around. The one you would show a dear friend you haven’t seen in a long time. I don’t know why she would choose me to be one of the ponies she uses that smile with. What am I to you, Celestia? I ask myself. If she was to ask me what she is to me, that would be a tough one. If I had to say, I would guess I would say kind of like a mother in a way. She has not only get set up in an unknown (to me) world, but she even named me. Something only a mother would do. So I also guess I am in debt to her. Ug! This is to much! I thought as I took my seat.

“Before we get to business,” Celestia started, “I can see on your face that something just started puzzling you. Please, let me help.”

“I don’t know…..”

“Come on.” Then she started using those eyes. Seriously, they should be illegal. But if they were, Celestia would still be able to get away with it I guess. I surrendered.

“Celestia,” I sighed. “What am I to you?” Her face went into shock. “Oh, sorry, forget I said that. I-”

“No no, I think that is a sensible question. I am not certain enough to answer that just yet.” Hearing this saddened me. I don’t get many answers, but I was hoping for an answer to that at least. “How about we just get down to it. Luna has informed me of the situation and of your needs. And in knowing this I know that you need to learn magic before you can possibly use a weapon before discord shows himself. So I shall have you live with Twilight until you are ready to use weapons. But I would like to take this time to introduce you to the pony would teach you the art of the sword. Shining, come in!” The door opened instantly and one of the door guards game in. “At ease, you are in here to make a new friend. Meet Spirit.”

After taking off his gold armor, a white stallion approached me. His main and tail consisted of streaks of three different shades of blue, his eyes were a light blue, and his hoofs were a dark shade of blue. And the mark on his flank was a shield. “Hay Spirit, what’s up? The name’s Shining Armor. Nice to meet ya.” and the way he spoke is like a real bro. Ya, he’s already cool in my book.

Celestia interjected, “I thought you should know now. Spirit is not only going to learn how to use his magic from your sister, Twilight Sparkle, but after that you will be tasked with teaching him swordsmen ship.”

“Wait, he’s going to be taught by Twili? So she’s going to come here to teach him?”

“No, he’s going to be living with her in Ponyville during the time.” At this, he shot me a glare. The glare he gave me is unmistakable. He’s definitely protective of Twilight.

“Is he dangerous?”

“He would appreciate you wouldn’t talk like he isn’t here.” I mumbled.

“No he isn’t,” Celestia continued. “He can’t even use magic.” At this, Shining looked relieved while letting out a snicker. Why not just slap me now?!?!? I thought to myself, remembering that how alien I am being the reason I don’t have any friends in this world. Just acquaintances filled with suspicion towards me.

“Sorry about that Spirit, it’s just natural of a big brother to be protective of his siblings if you know what I mean.” Shining offered.

“It’s alright, I’m used to it.” I offered in return, realizing that I was jumping to conclusions and needed to see thing to the end before judging.

“Really? You shouldn’t have too.”

“Celestia, you can explain to him later. It’s clear that you haven’t already.” I added. “So, when do I leave for Ponyville?”

“As soon as you want,” she answered.

“Wait, how can I be sure I can trust you around my sister?” Shining asked, now sounding cautious.

“Because last time she found out I lied, it felt like she was on the edge of deciding to blast me halfway to Canterlot. Trust me, I know when to fear for my life. See ya!” I started toward the door.

“Hold on, Spirit. Take this.” Celestia added, levitating a bag of bits to me. “For the train ticket.” I grabbed the bag with my muzzle and left.

I was just leaving the castle grounds when I spotted a small yet familiar cafe off the right. Silent Cafe. I thought. Might as well go say hi. I made my way over the cafe, being careful not to run into any snotty nobles I heard Celestia complain about during tea a couple of times. Definitely don't want to converse with one of them, they will probably make some comment on how much of a ‘commoner’ I look like.

I finally made my way to the door and pushed it open. A few ponies here, but only one I knew. “Silent Taste, how’s it been,” I called while approaching her.

“What is it no-” she paused. Her mouth gaped open, like she was looking at a ghost. “Wait, you’re real? I thought that was just me day dreaming seeing how it is I didn’t even get your name.” Silent seemed like she was stunned. “You. With me. Now.” now pushing me to the empty corner of the restaurant.

“What did I do? I swear I paid when I was here last time.” I said, now worried.

“Yes, you paid. But it’s not that. You know, it’s rude to not even introduce yourself when you meet someone.”

“That’s because I couldn’t!” I blurted without thinking. This seemed to startle her.

“Wha…. what do you mean by that?” Now Silent sounded scared.

“Calm down. You are going to need to calm down if I am going to explain this to you, okay?” What the hell am I doing, I’m so fuckig reckless. I practically screamed in my mind.

“Okay, I’m ready.”

“Are you sure? Because one of two things are going to happen after, or while, you hear this. One, you are going to yell at me to get out and think I should have never have never left the hospital.” I deadpan.

“And the second thing?”

“I don’t have a clue.”

“Then why did you say one of two things?”

“Because I am hoping it’s not the first thing. Sounds fair to me.”

“Then let's hear your story.”

I started by explaining that I wasn’t originally a pony, nor from Equestria for that matter. That being the reason why I couldn’t do things properly when we met in the cafe that day. Just as expected, she wasn’t buying it.

“I’m going to do you a favor and pretend that you didn’t say anything.” was all she had to say about it. “But why couldn’t you introduce yourself?”

“I didn’t even have memory of my own name. It was only later that day, when I was granted citizenship, that Celestia named me herself.” I explained, confident that she would believe that.

“Okay, now that seems like something she might do. That I believe.”Success! I thought.” Now, where have you been all this time?”

I proceeded to tell her that I lived in a guest room of the castle for a few days before being moved to Ponyville, per request of Celestia, in case her student Twilight needed assistance. I don’t know what I was thinking telling her about how I tricked Twilight. No telling her view on me now. I ended the story my just saying that I was summoned back to Canterlot. No need to tell her why and by whom.

“Why were you called to Canterlot?” Okay, now she is prying.

“The princesses had private business to discuss with me.” No need to mention the dream.

“Understood.” Her response surprised me. Here I was trying to think of a way of not having to tell her what about. I must have some luck after all. I thought.

“I am being sent back to Ponyville today. In fact, I was just on my way when I decided to stop by and say hi.” And that’s when I hear the door open and notice a white unicorn stroll from behind me.

“Good morning Silent Taste, who’s your friend here? His color combination is quite rare. And his eyes!”

“And he would like it if you would stop talking like he isn’t here.” I added. “Is that a common thing now, I thought it was considered rude.”

“Sorry, darling.” the white unicorn with purple mane and tail added.

“Darling? Hold it, we just met and you don’t even know my name and you call me that? I won’t ask or demand any apologies, because I might have came across as rude myself. But if you want to apologize, you can do it with in introduction.” I made sure I said it in a way that didn’t sound like I was hitting on her, that wouldn’t look good for me.

“My name is Rarity, I sell clothes in Ponyville.” Rarity is straight to the point. Wait, Ponyville?

“Ponyville?” I asked. “Oh shit, I still have to catch the train. No telling how pissed Twilight will be if she’s expecting me. She probably is. Thanks a lot, Celestia.” I was ranting to myself at this point. “Before I leave, as I was told, I should state my name. My name is Spirit, and may we cross paths again.”

I started for the door, but I was stopped. “Stop!” both of them said at once.

“What?”

Silent responded. “The train doesn’t come for the next half hour. You don’t go running through the streets like a mad pony.” while Silent was talking, Rarity was approaching me.

“I was just about to head their myself, perhaps we should go together.” Rarity proposed.

“Thanks, I get lost sometimes. I haven’t been able to stay settled long enough to learn my way around.” I gladly accepted, with a small smile. Then we made our way.
The trip was dreadfully boring. Well, most of it anyway. I was impressed to hear she owned, ran, and lived in a top of the line clothes shop. She told me she lived with her sister, Sweetie Bell. by then we arrived at the train station, paid for our tickets, and found a bench to sit on.

“So, tell me about yourself darling. Surly, you have a story of your own,” Rarity insisted.

“I wish I did. How long has it been? About a month now I suppose. One morning I woke up with searing pain in the head and a princess in the room questioning me, only to learn that I have no memory of my personal life. After deciding that I wasn’t a threat to her land, she granted me citizenship, and even named me.”

“Wait, you were named by Princess Celestia herself?” Rarity interrupted.

“When you put it like that, it sounds pretty important. I wouldn’t care what I’m called, but ‘Spirit’ is a name I’ve grown attached to,” I explained. The train arrived at the station and we waited for everypony to get off beforeboarding, giving out tickets upon entry.

I let Rarity take lead, seeing that we are going to the same car. I know it’s canterlot, but there were too many goddamn nobles. Now that’s a nightmare.

When we took our seats by each other, Rarity said, “Please darling, continue your story.”

“Before I do, I was wondering. Do you call all your friends darling?”

“Usually,” she answered.

“Just wondering. Anyway, as I was saying, Celestia eventually sent me to Ponyville to assist Twilight. A few days later, I was called back to canterlot for a Private meeting with Princess Luna. this morning I was assigned back to Ponyville. On the way to the train station I decided to visit the Silent Tea Cafe and you know the rest after that.” I finished, glad to be done with the story. Even if I skipped some minor parts, it still gets boring.

“Where are you going to stay?” concern in her voice.

“Well, I would be homeless and sleep under or in a tree, but I’m under instruction to stay with the librarian at the Golden Oak Library.”

“Why would you be homeless otherwise?”

“Think about it for a minute! Even If I woke up that day with the ability to control my magic or even my own body and got a job, I don’t think it would be possible for me to make enough to afford a place to live anywhere.” I explained. Now I am starting to feel kinda depressed about it. “I’m sorry, I think I’m done talking for now.” shortly after, I felt a hoof on my back, and on reflex I flinched. What the hell?

“It’s okay,” soothed Rarity. I didn’t realize it until I felt her hoof start stroking my back, but I’ve been crying.

“Why are you-” I started, but was interrupted.

“Because, it’s obvious that you need somepony right now, don’t you?”

“I mean, why are you ponie so quick to trust and e friends? I don’t get it. And Why do I.. I… feel so…” I passed out from the crying. Empty. I finished in thought.

Author's Note

Sorry for the wait, Christmas break from school was kinda a big distraction. though I still worked on this a little still.

Ask Spirit anything on his Tumblr

https://spiritthepony.tumblr.com/

Magic, learned at last.

Slowly, I opened my eyes. I didn’t even have to survey my surroundings to know where I was. I was in the Golden Oak Library, Twilight’s place. “Twilight! I know you’re up by now! Where are you?” I called.

“I’m up here!” I heard Twilight call from upstairs. So, obviously, I made my way up there. For a living space in a library, it looked surprisingly normal and comforting at the same time: a bed, night stand, bathroom, nice view from the window, even a bookshelf. I found Twilight standing next to a big basket that appeared to be a makeshift bed. “Come on Spike, wake up,” she pleaded into the basket

“Mmmmmmph” grumbled whatever creature was within.

“Here, let me.” I said as I approached the bed, so see Spike, the drake laying inside. Don’t ask me how I did this hoofs, I found it better not to think about it. I went for the back of Spike’s neck and squeezed.

He shot straight up complaining. “Okay, okay. I’m up. Why did you do that?”

“Sorry Spike, but do you honestly think that Twilight deserves to go through this often?” Spike got up by now and was looking down at his feet. Fuck, mabe too harsh? “I believe you don’t think that, but if I had to pay for a roof over my head, pay for food,and keep up with school, I would like all the help I could get. Now that Celestia has ordered me to live here, I am going to feel like shit if I don’t earn my keep or help in some way. Even more so since I chose her specifically for magic lessons, causing her to take time out of her day with me when she could be doing something more important than myself. I don’t mean to load you with all this to make you feel bad, but to help you understand.” I decided to end it there before it looked like I was trying to parent him. I didn’t think Twilight would appreciate that.

“I do, thanks. Never thought of it like that,” Spike replied with sincerity in his voice.

“Happy to help,” I replied courteously.

“Wow,” Twilight began. “That was deep. Even I learned something from that. Spike, let’s have that be the lesson we give to Celestia today. I’m sure she would like it.”

“Sure thing!” Spike got enthusiastic rather quickly.

“Wait. For school, you just have to report life lessons when earned?” I deadpanned.

“Almost correct. Lessons on friendship to be exact.” Twilight responded, straight to the point.

“Not going to ask.” I paused, remembering Spike. “Didn’t you need our little drake friend here for something?”

“Oh, that’s right. Spike, I’m sure you’ll be happy to hear that other than cleaning and cooking, the only thing I need you to do is inventory.” Twilight announced. “Then you have the rest of the day to yourself.”

“Sweet! I’ll get started.” Spike was almost out of the room before I could get his attention.

“Spike, can you do me a small favor and make me some tea real quick? I don’t know how to use magic yet so I can’t do it myself.”

“Sure thing dude. Anything for you Twilight?” Spike offered.

“I’ll have the same please.”

“Sure thing!” and with that, Spike left for the kitchen.

“Twilight, how about we head downstairs,” I proposed

“Sure.” I took the lead as we went downstairs into the library. We took chairs opposite of each other at the table there. Spike came in a few minutes later with our tea.

“Thanks little guy.” I made sure to have appreciation in my voice.

“Thanks.” Said Twilight.

“No problem,” Spike said, heading off to do his chores.

“So, I’m ready for lessons whenever you are. To be honest, I’m pretty excited.” I said, following it up with a sip of tea. It’s only almost as good as the Silent Tea Cafe.
“We’ll start with the basics and work our way up. Before you attempt magic, you have to have an understanding of how it works. You will know when this is done by a glow of your horn. Usually, this understanding is achieved through study, sometimes experience, and rarely through dreams. The basic level spells are levitation, heating, cooling, and eventually short distance teleportation. Any other spell would require study the field of it’s magic type, like fire for example.” Twilight explained, followed by her sipping her tea.

“So, I’m off to hit the books?”

“Yep, the reason you need to understand before trying anything is to reduce the risk of messing up. If you don’t understand the spell or lose concentration when trying to cast, you could teleport yourself in a wall, explode, or set yourself on fire.”

“Then I’ll get studying,” a said, excitedly.

“Great! I’ll have Spike get you the books you need,.” Twilight said as she started to leave the library.

“Just tell me the books and I’ll get them from him. I want to talk to him real quick anyway.”

“Okay, sure, here’s a written list.” Twilight said, levitating a rolled up paper. I slightly gripped it with my muzzle. I made my way to Spike, while Twilight left the Library to do I don’t know what.

It didn’t take long to find desired drake. I gave him the list from Twilight. “Twilight told me to get the books on this list from you.”

“Sure thing.”

“Also, can you do me another favor?”

“What would that be?”

“I need a letter sent to Luna.”

“What do you need it to say?” Spike got an empty parchment paper and a quill, ready to write.

“Just tell her I would like her to meet me in the dreamscape tonight. That’s all. Thanks little guy.”

“No problem.” Then he burned the paper to ashes.

“That’s how mail is sent in Equestria?”

“Rarely. Ponies have a system for it to be hoof delivered, but us dragons can use our fire to magicly send things with our fire,” he explained.

“Interesting. I guess one can view it as an exclusive magic only dragons can use right?”

“I guess you can.” He brought the books I needed to the table where I’m going to study.

I studied for the the rest of the time afterward. Infact, up until the point I fell asleep. Now, to meet Luna. I thought.

The dreamscape always gives me an odd sensation once a dream solidifies, but Luna says I’ll get used to it after enough experience. Speaking of Luna, here she comes. Her figure emerged from the distance.

“Thee wanted to see us?” Luna began.

“Luna, I know you might be busy and I like getting straight to the point, but I believe we both would feel better with a ‘hello’ first. Anyway, yes. Even though Twilight had given me books and I’ve done the research, I thought it would help if you told me your understanding on how magic works.” I explained.

“Oh yes, understanding magic. We, to put it simply, believe it’s like manifesting our will into a physical form to control and bend to our will. That’s the best we have to offer.” Luna deadpanned. I thought about that for a minute. “We think that worked more than enough.” As she said this, white sparks entered my vision from above and rained down to the ground.

“Why didn’t I notice this? Doesn’t magic have a feel to it?”

“Yes. It’s different for each pony. Thee doesn’t feel it in sleep. Not yet anyway. We must go now.” And just like that, I woke up.

My horn is on the fritz it seems. My magic felt like…..I didn’t even know what to compare it to. I can only describe it as pleasant and relaxing. Some magic sizzles into view, it being a presine white makes the sparks look like snow. But there’s just one problem. It’s not stopping. Remember what you’ve read, along with what Twilight and Luna told you. I thought. But it turned out to be easier than I thought. To channel my concentration into commands for my magic, if you will, I basically just used my imagination. Sweet! I thought. Twilight’s going to be impressed alright. Then I went back to sleep on the couch.

I woke up to both Twilight and Spike shaking me, yelling “Wake up.” But my instincts kicked in and tackled on the closest one onto the floor, that being Twilight, and growled. Only to stop when the situation and those involved resigured in my head. “Please stop, Spirit.” Twilight whined. I got off her, releasing her.

“I’m sorry, I….I don’t know why I-” I paused. “I’m sorry.” I sighed “I just acted on instinct.”

“You mean like that time with me?” Spike asked.

“Yes.” I replied frankly.

“Don’t worry,” Twilight began, slowly approaching me. “I forgive you.”

“Nice to hear. So, was there something you needed to make you shake me awake?” I asked.

“Yes, your horn was acting crazy!” Spike exclaimed.

“Yes, it was, but it seems to have calmed down to just a glow now that you woke up. Just how did you manage achieve that overnight I wonder?” Twilight asked as she followed me back tothe couch on which I awoke.

“I asked Luna for a little help on the subject and she told me her understanding on how magic works.” I explained.

“Really? Usually that doesn’t work.” Twilight sounded pretty disappointed. “Don’t mind telling me what she told you.” So I did. “What she told you wasn’t how she understands magic, but how she uses it. Bizarre chance of being able to activate it with only knowing that.” she said expressionless.

I didn’t even notice Spike leave earlier, but he came back with some tea. “Drinks?” Spike asked, placing the platter of teacups on the table.

“Thanks bud,” I said.

“Thank you, Spike,” followed Twilight.

She took a sip of her tea. “So, what Spell do you think is most important to learn first? Levitation?”

“Agreed,” I confirmed.

“Should be the easiest. I don’t have to give much instruction if you keep in mind what Princess Luna told you.” She hesitated before continuing: “Try it on you teacup. If you feel confident enough, try just picking it up by the handle alone.”

I got to practicing. By lunch I was able to pick things up, only after completely surrounding said object in magic. What surprised Twilight was the fact that I had completely mastered levitation later that night. I got her approval by levitating Spike for ten minutes without break, while changing grip location without setting him down.

“Thanks for not dropping me, bro.” said Spike.

“Doubted me, wouldn’t blame ya. Would have been scared myself.”

“Spike, it’s time to go to bed,” said Twilight, sounding almost like a mother. Interesting.

“Alright. Goodnight,” said Spike, heading upstairs to bed.

After Spike disappeared from sight I asked Twilight “How close are you to him. You almost seem like a mother or an older sister to him.”

“You could say that. See, when I was a filly when he hatched. It was during my entrance exam for the School for Gifted Unicorns in Canterlot. I was a nervous wreck. My tune came up and I was called into the room. When I entered the room I noticed two things. Three judges and an egg. They told me that I had to hatch the egg by channeling my magic into it. I had a nervous breakdown, my magic went wild and yes the egg hatched, but what came out wasn’t a newborn but a full grown dragon. Celestia showed up rather quickly and quelled the chaos, returned Spike to a newborn, and took me under her wing. So, three things happened that day. I got Spike, I became Celestia's personal student, and I got my cutie-mark.” Twilight finished. During her story, I noticed she did get emotional. I can see, at this second, a tear coming down her muzzle.

“Twilight, are you okay? Your crying.” Worry was present in my voice.

“Yes, yes I’m alright,” she replied, wiping the tear from face. “Thank you Spirit.”

“Okay Twilight, if you say so. If you ever need, and Spike too, can come to me whenever you need me.” I promised.

“Thanks. Goodnight Spirit.”

“Goodnight, Twi…..” She paused.

“What?” she asked.

“Oh, sorry. I guess I’m not allowed to call you that.”

“No, no it’s alright. I just wasn’t expecting it was all.” And with that I went into bed.

When she disappeared, I laid down on the couch. I fell asleep, but even then by thoughts continued. Being asleep just added imagery to my thought. Spike. I thought, and there he was. Well, his image that is. I thought of how much of a little sibling he is for Twilight. Twilight. I thought, and here image appeared. I thought of how much of big sister she is to Spike. I also thought of how it is that she has Celestia. Celestia. I thought, and now her image appeared next to Twilight’s and Spike’s images. I thought about how much of a mother she is towards Twilight, in more ways than just her voice too. A mother? Do I have a mother? Mom? Mom. MOM! I woke up. “Mom.” I mumbled, shifting into a sitting position.

“Spirit, what’s wrong?” I didn’t notice till she said something, but Twilight is now sitting in front of me. Embracing me?

“Twilight, why are you back? Shouldn’t you be back in your bed?” I asked

“I was in bed, but I woke up to get some water. I was passing through to get to the kitchen and I heard you talking in your sleep. I came closer to hear what about because you sounded sad. Do you…” She paused. “ Do miss your mother?”

“Nevermind. Forget I said anything. Let’s just go to bed for now. I think I’ll feel better in the morning.” Twilight, thankfully, granted my request.

“Alright, see you in the morning.” And with that, we went back to out respectful sleeping places.

Author's Note

Sorry I waited a little longer to publish this, I was planning to wait till it was edited, but my editor was too busy.

Ask Spirit anything on his Tumblr

https://spiritthepony.tumblr.com/

Lunas visit. Discords offer, Preparations

I found myself in Luna’s domain, the dream realm. Unlike the last few times, I actually chose the environment for the dream to take place. I think I’ll choose the private royal gardens. I tapped my hoof on the ground and the dream space began to mold and take shape, sculpting my surroundings from from my memory. I started with the castle first, moving onto the sidewalks afterward. It was when only a few flower beds and statues were finished when I heard Luna’s voice from behind me.

“Thou has talent, we’ll give credit for that. When did thee learn dream magic?” Luna asked, sounding surprised.

“Is that what this is?” I asked, now finished with the flower beds and most of the statues. “Give me a second,” I said as the labyrinth came into view. “Just one last detail. Though we won’t like it, it won’t feel complete without it. Before I have it appear, can you guess what it is?” I paused, then smirked at Luna who could only respond with a look of confusion. “Or who it is, I should say,” I added. I saw the realization dawn on her.

“Discord,” Luna replied, hatred in her voice. I tapped the sidewalk I was standing on. After a few waves of light, fading after a yard or two, the statue of Discord appeared behind me.

“There, now every detail is present.” I paused, then looked up. “Oops! I forgot the sky,” I added. Deciding to make it night, I added the stars. What moon to add? Hell, let's make it a full moon. Tapping my hoof on the ground, I conjured a full moon into the sky. “Heh, now that I think about it, it’s like I’ playing god here. The only difference being that this isn’t real,” I finished, making sure to smile.

“Thou did a good job, almost as good as we make our night sky.” Luna complimented.

“I’ll take that as a compliment. Let's take a seat,” I recommended. “Throne, bench, or chair?” I tapped my hoof on the ground making one of each appear. The bench on the edge of the sidewalk, the throne duplicate on her left, and a plush chair on her right.

“What about thee?” she asked, taking a seat on the plush chair. I dismissed the bench and throne duplicate with another tap of my hoof. I hope I don’t ever get tired of doing that.

“I think I’ll float. Something I don’t get to do in real life, you know.” I replied, sitting suspended in midair.

“Fair enough. How is the magic training? Well, we hope?”

“Sure is. Should be done learning all the basic magi in a few days. Then, I’ll make my way back to Canterlot to start weapons training with Shining Armor,” I paused, sighed, then smiled. Turning my head back to Luna, “by the way, if you and Celestia hate Discord so much, why have a statue of him placed in the garden, let alone have one commissioned in the first place?”

“We didn’t.” replied Luna.

“Excuse me?” I asked, now puzzled. I positioned myself to be just a few feet in front of Luna, my ears standing straight up.

“That statue isn’t of Discord, it is Discord,” she explained.

“Oooooo, a story. Go ahead, you have my full attention,” I encouraged.

“Over one thousand years ago, before our sister and we ruled Equestria, the land was ruled by a cruel creature known as a draconequus. A draconequus is a creature, no, a spirit or deity of chaos. The draconequus that ruled Equestria ruled it with an iron fist and chaos was everywhere. This draconequus went by the name Discord. We and Celestia recovered some ancient artifacts known as the elements of harmony. We used them to defeat Discord, turn him to stone, and return harmony to the land.” Luna finished her tale, “as for having the statue, our sister wanted to keep an eye on it.”

“Well then, I wonder, how did you tell Celestia about my dream and of Discord’s return?” Hearing about her reaction might be entertaining.

“We didn’t. We got you into training by asking to see how thou would do as a guard,” she replied. I smirked at this answer.

“So you tricked your older sister? Nice!” I complimented.

“Thanks.”

“By the why, what is your life like Luna?” I asked.

“Stressful.”

“I would imagine so. Do you mind if I asked what your duties entail?” I pressed on.

“After we wake, we raise the moon. After that, we run night court for several hours. It’s mostly listening to nobles complain over petty nonsense and more nobles asking favors of the crown. When we’re done with the paperwork, we monitor the dream realm, making sure everypony sleeps well. It’s about then when Celestia takes over for the day and we go to sleep,” she sighed.

“I find it amazing that you can handle that, night after night, without break. I don’t know if I could do it myself.” I truly believe that.

“We’ve got to leave now. We still have dreams to check on.” As if on cue, I tapped my hoof upon returning to the ground, summoning a door with her mark on it.

“Impressive. If thou is this good at dream magic, we might have thy help us with dream patrol from time to time,” she complimented, leaving through the door. The door dissipated when it closed.

Suddenly, I felt something strange. I know this feeling. I groaned. “Alright Discord, how long have you been there?” I asked, turning to face his supposed statue. There was a flash, and then there he was. A loud yawn erupted from him followed by the cracking of bones as he twisted his back, sounding like thunder.

“The whole time. I just didn’t want to put up with Lulu this time around. By the way, you should try teasing her by calling her Lulu. it works every time. You’ll be laughing for hours if you do, and I know you do,” Discord said, and he was right too. I chuckled.

“You’re right, I do want to try it,” I agreed.

“Alright, down to business,” he said, now taking a more serious look. “Honestly, I’m bored. That tends to happen when you’re stone. I want something entertaining to watch, so I’ve got a challenge for you. A trial, if you will. Don’t worry, if you succeed, you’ll be rewarded. Will you hear me out?”

“Sure. No promises though,” I answered.

“That’s all I needed to hear.” He snapped his eagle claw and summoned the same chair I saw him use in the first dream I had involving him. “By the way, like my throne of chaos?” he asked.

“I think it represents you and what you stand for perfectly.”

“Thanks, made it myself. Anyway, about this little adventure I’m sending you on. Well, it’s more a game really. You will be going into the Everfree forest. Are you familiar with Poison Joke?” Discord asked.

“No,” I answered.

“A personal favorite of mine. Touch it and there's no telling what will happen to you. The first task of the game is to find a Poison Joke, but I’m talking about a certain one. You are looking for one made of sapphire. You’ll need that for the next task. After you find it you will need to make your way to the castle of the royal pony sisters and do a bit of exploring. You will find your reward hidden somewhere there. But remember, this is a game and there are rules. Interested?” Asked Discord.

“Very interested. Please, continue. What are the rules?” I asked.

“First, you play alone. Nopony is to go with you. Second, stay alive. And third, don’t go mad. That’s all.”

“If I fail?” I asked. Discord only chuckled at that.

“You don’t want to know,” he responded. And with that my vision faded and went black.

What to do now? I woke up for starters. I went to the kitchen to my usual teacup, tea kettle, a few pinches of tea leaves, and started on making my morning tea. As soon as the filled kettle was set to rest on the burner, all that remained was a few minute wait before it was ready. When the kettle started to whistle, I levitated it off the burner and started filling my teacup. With my cup filled, I returned to my usual couch in the main library room. It was after a few sips that I noticed Twilight wasn’t around. Something feels off. I set my tea down and started on my way to her room. I kept my steps quiet just in case. I leaned in and scanned the room. Empty, not good. I don’t think Twilight would leave without at least leaving a note. A note, of course. I began my search for a note or clue of some kind for an idea on where she went. Spike wasn’t around either so I couldn’t ask him. He’s likely with her. Then I paused. Wait, what am I worried about? It’s fine, she’s more than capable of protecting herself. Thinking this helped relieve some tension, but I was still a little worried.

I went over to the book shelves. I need to get started on learning teleportation. Could be helpful when in the forest. I found a book called “Guide to Teleportation Made Simple”. Perfect! The book is very skinny and fairly small. I opened the book to the table of contents. The guide only had three chapters and a total of eleven pages. “Page two, introduction. Page eight, instruction. Page ten encouragement.” I read out loud, turning to page eight afterwards. After reading, I gathered that all I have to do is focus on the location I want to be transported. The catch is, I have to focus on the exact spot from memory. Seems simple enough. The restriction is that the destination has to be within a ten meter radius.

I decided to start practicing, seeing that I have nothing better to do. Over the next few hours. My practice consisted of me positioning myself in the center of the library, then teleporting to various different rooms of the structure. Once, I teleported under Twilight’s bed on accident. When that happened, I found a weird container, which upon further inspection turned out to be a pill bottle, labeled “Estrous Cycle”. Whatever that is. Don’t feel like looking that up right now. After getting the spell down, I learned that the concentration level required increases depending on how many objects are in the way and how big the difference in elevation is. The distance doesn't affect the required level of concentration at all. “Gotta love magic,” I said. Then I heard the door to the library open and saw who came in.

“Where the FUCK have you been?” I demanded as she walked in the direction of the stairs. I paused, calmed down, and said, “nevermind, it’s none of my business. I’ll be leaving tomorrow anyway, so don’t worry about leaving a note for me next time.” Twilight froze in her tracks.

“What do you mean you’re leaving? You’re not done yet. You still haven’t learned teleportation yet,” she protested.

“Twilight, you’ve been gone all day. I was left here with nothing to do, surrounded by books. Nevermind. It’s late, so I’ll spare you the riddles. While you were gone I researched, practiced, and mastered short distance teleportation.” After saying this, she gave me a doubtful look. “Don’t believe me? Then do me a favor. Go to bed and forget all about me by morning.”

“Fine,” she said, heading up to bed. I waited, five…..four…..three…...two…..now! I teleported onto her bed she approached it. “Wha-”

“It’s polite to say goodnight.” I interrupted, getting off her bed. I almost reached the stairs when Twilight spoke up.

“Wait, Spirit,” she called, but then her legs gave out and she took a seat on her bed. “I’m sorry if I made you worried about me,” she paused, sighed, and I turned to face her. “Please forgive me. I don’t want you to leave with a conflict between us.” I spotted a tear coming down the cheek of her downturned muzzle. Fuck! I went too far, damn it! I walked over to Twilight and sat down beside her.

“Twi, Twi, Twi.” I began, taking a tone of sorrow without knowing so. I lifted my left hoof up to her chin to lift it up, and I used my right hoof to wipe her tears away. “I’m the one who has to apologize for being such an asshole, especially over something that small. I don’t deserve to be forgiven for this.” I paused, letting my hoofs drop onto the knees of my back legs. Twilight kept her head facing my way, the weight of her stare now making itself known to me. It’s my turn to cry now. “Yes, I’m leaving in the morning. I’ll me sure to-” Twilight slapped me before I could finish. “ What was tha-” then she threw her arms around me, burying her tearful face in my chest hair, sending me into a surprise shock for a few seconds before I realized what happened to me. “Twilight, what are yo-” and for the third time, I was interrupted, but verbally this time.

“Spirit, just shut up and listen.” Twilight commanded. To be honest, I couldn’t say anything right now even if I wanted to, I wouldn’t know what to say. So I just laid there and compiled while Twilight had me pinned by laying on me. “You might not know it, but you’re great. You have done nothing but amaze me around every corner every day,” she paused, huffed a few times between sobs, then continued. “Since I became Celestia’s pupil, everypony has has either ridiculed me or has placed me above themselves,” she paused again to give herself enough time to unbury her face from my chest hair and look up at me in the eyes. “There were only two who didn’t act like that to me. Princess Celestia and Spike, but now there's a third. That is you. You treat me as an equal. Princess Celestia has mentioned in her letters she sends me how you treat her,” she sniffled, followed with a smile. “Like the profanity and lack of manners when you first spoke to her,” she paused while I yawned.

“Twilight, I’m not trying to be rude. In fact, I really appreciate the talk, but I am going to pass out and I don’t think it would be appropriate if I fell asleep on your bed,” I warned her.

“I really appreciate the talk too, but I have an idea. You’ve slept on the couch every night you’ve been here. How about you sleep up here tonight?” Twilight proposed, which confused me so I just went along with it.

“If I were to, where would I sleep? There’s not a lot of space on the floor and I don’t want to be where somepony would trip on me.” I paused to think.” Mmmmm….. Maybe under the bed?” I mumbled.

“On the floor? No, right here with me,” she replied.

I paused, “Is that what you really want, Twi?” she nodded. Hoping that this wasn’t going where I thought it was going, I accepted. “Okay Twi. please excuse me if I seem a little awkward. If I have done this before, I don’t remember, but it wasn’t as a pony though so-”

“It’s okay, Spirit. Just make yourself comfortable and go to sleep.” Twilight reassured me, tightening her embrace.

“A-alright, goodnight Twi.” And with that, I made myself comfortable, closed my eyes, and attempted to go to sleep. I failed. I started to mentally freak out. I’m not used to a bed anymore. What am I going to do? Should I wait for Twi to fall asleep then teleport out of their? She must have noticed my heart rate go up.

“What’s wrong?” she asked. “Don’t lie to me.”

“I’m fine. I’m just not used to a bed anymore, so it’ll take a little longer than usual for me to fall asleep is all. Don’t let that stop you from sleeping,” I answered.

“Face me,” she told me, I complied. After flipping over to face her, wrapped her back legs around me like you would a body pillow. Then, the took my head,and gently buried my face into the tuft of fur on her chest. I almost started to protest, but I couldn’t.

“Mmmmmm.” Twilight hummed, stroking the back of my head a few times. Along with that, the warmth of her fur was incredible. The sensation from the vibration of her hum, her stroking my head, and her warmth seemed familiar. Though when I try to think about it, it hurt my head. So I decided to ignore it.

With the sensations still stimulating my mind and body, I started to close my eyes. “Thank you, Twili.” I barely manage to say before passing out on the spot.

“Anytime.” I heard her reply, and with that I drifted asleep into the dreamscape.

I got up from Twilight’s bed with a yawn. Without waking up Twilight, I got off the bed and walked downstairs over to the window and looked out into the sky. I could just see a forth of the sun has made its way up so far. Better get ready for Discord’s game. I turned from the window to see Spike finish his descent from the stairs. Just the person…..Er, pony…… Er, drake I need.

“Morning buddy, how about we both start off the morning with some tea?” I proposed.

“Tea?” Spike asked. “Sure, sounds good.”

He followed me into the kitchen and took a seat at the dining table. I went to the counter and got everything needed. Instead of using the burner on the stove top, I used the heating spell to boil the water in the kettle. I placed our cups in front of us. I started to sip on my tea when I started the conversation. “Little buddy, I need some help with gathering some supplies for a trip. Think you’re free today?”

“Ya. It’s my day off and I usually spend it with Rarity or the CMC, but I can help. What do you need to get?” he asked.

“I need saddle bags and wood. That’s it.” I answered.

“Wait, where are you going?”

“I hope you will understand if I want to keep that a secret,” I replied, finishing my tea. Spike downed his cup.

“Sure, I’ll respect your decision. See, I saw Twilight’s face when I woke up and she hasn’t been so happy and relaxed like that in a very long time. I thank you for that,” explained Spike as we both got up started making our the couch one would usually find me at.

“To be honest, I think she did more good to me than I did to her.” I sighed, “I don’t think I will be ever thank her enough for that.” But now that I think about it, I am not certain I fully grasp what happened last night or what it’s done to me.

“How about we start on our way to Apple Jack’s apple farm? It’s kind of a long walk from here,” recommended Spike. A farm? Sounds like a good place to get some wood.

“Sure.” I agreed. “Should we leave Twilight a note before heading out?”

“Good idea, you know how she gets if she’s worried.” he replied, reminding me of what happened when Twilight couldn’t find me last time. Spike finished the note and said “Ready when you are.”

“Let's go then.” I said, opening the door for him. I’m going to let Spike take lead. He knows his way around, unlike me. I thought.

Because of how early it was, we weren’t very talkative. Spike lead me past some points of interest. If I wasn’t heading back to Canterlot soon, I would start trying to memorize my way around Ponyville. I even noticed an entire structure mainly made of gingerbread. Fucking gingerbread. I have no idea how anything other than small wildlife and bugs could live in it, but as it turns out it is actually a pastry store. Enough about that, Spike and I made it the the edge of town when I finally said something.

“Who is Apple Jack anyway? Not trying to be rude or anything.” I asked.

“She runs the apple business in Ponyville. Her and her entire family that is. Twilight says that she’s the embodiment of honesty, so it’s best to avoid lying to her. She’s highly respected throughout all of Ponyville too, so I recommend leaving a good first impression,” Spike reported, still leading on.

“Duly noted. I’m planning to try to keep it short, simple, and straight to the point anyway,” I stated. It didn’t take much longer for me to see what appeared to be countless apple trees covering every speck of land surrounding a barn house up ahead. Impressive. I thought. We just passed through the opening of the surrounding fence when I spotted an orange pony mare in a stetson exiting the structure. She didn’t seem to have notice me, but she sure as hell noticed spike.

“Well I’ll be, if it ain’t Spike,” she began, Spike now running up to greet her in an embrace. That’s actually a little cute. I thought. “What brings ya here this early in the mornin, without Twilight much less?” she asked, breaking the hug. I decided to stay back until I was needed.

“I was hoping to acquire some wood to use as tinder for Spirit over there, Spike answered, pointing a claw over to me. It was only now that she finally noticed me at all.

“Spirit?” she turned her head to look in my direction. “Hay Spirit”! Come on over!” she called over to me. I played along and went over to her. “I haven’t seen ya in Ponyville, ya new?” she asked.

“Kinda, I’ve been sent here to learn magic from Twilight about a week ago. I’ve been living with her in the meantime, but I’ll be on my way back to Canterlot in a few days” I explained. “ you must be Apple Jack, right?”

“Yes Sir-y! Nice to meet ya Spirit.” answered Apple Jack, taking and shaking my hoof rather vigerously. “Mind me asking why ya need some wood?”

“I’m taking a side trip on hoof that might take awhile before I leave for Canterlot. Please don’t be offended if I can’t say to where.” I answered, my hopes rising.

“Don’t sweat it. I have a cart of twigs, sticks, and broken branches over there,” she began, gesturing a hoof to a nearby cart. “My brother Big Mcintosh is going to take it to be disposed of later, but ya are welcome to whatever ya need from it.”

“Thanks, I really appreciate it,” I told Apple Jack. I turned my attention to Spike. “I’ll let you know when I’m ready to go, Spike.” I trotted off to the wagon of wood.

Damn, that’s a lot of wood! I only needed some twigs and sticks. It took a while, but I managed to find the appropriate pieces of wood needed. I made my way back to Spike, who was just wrapping up conversation with Apple Jack, saying goodbye.

“Ready,” I reported to the drake. I looked up the the sky. Due to where the sun is, I’d say it’s been a little over an hour since we left the library this morning.

“Then let's be off,” announced Spike.

“Good luck on the trip!” yelled Apple Jack as we were leaving.

We got back on the rocky path back to Ponyville when I wondered what could be waiting for me in the castle ruins. Magic texts? Ancient artifacts? Maybe a prank? Knowing Discord, probably the last one. That’s making me not look forward to the reward. Instead, I’ll use this game to test my magical abilities.

“Hay Spike, are there dangerous wildlife in Equestria?” I asked.

“Only in the Everfree Forest. There are Timber Wolves, Manticors, and Sea Serpents. Even the vegetation will try to kill you, but as long as you stay out of the Everfree you won’t have to worry about any of that,” warned Spike.

“Thanks Spike.” That explains why Discord choose to send me into the forest. He’s most likely hoping that I’ll be killed by monsters. By this time we made it back to town. “Do you think Rarity’s available right now?” I asked.

“Oh ya, definitely. By now she’s already finished setting up her work station and got a start on orders for her clients,” answered Spike.

“Good, let's head on over. Hopefully she’s not too busy to have an audience with us,” I finished, now passing through the market area. We took a turn passing the library and kept going till we reached a spa of some sort, I guess, and around the corner I spotted an odd looking building. I say odd because the architecture of the building is completely different from the rest of Ponyville. In fact, it reminds me of Canterlot.

“Spike, Rarity told me that this is also her business building as well as her home. What is it called?” I asked.

“It’s known as the Carousel Boutique,” Spike confirmed. “Even though her custom orders are pricey, I’ve never heard of anypony complaining or not feeling satisfied.”

“Shit! I forgot,” I cursed myself. “That changes things a little, doesn’t it?”

“What?” Spike asked.

“I have no bits. That means I can’t get the bags. Mmmm…. Alright, new plan for now. We’ll still go in, but I’m just going to check how much it would cost so I would know how much I need in order to make the purchase in the future,” I said to myself. I didn’t expect Spike to respond to it.

“I’m sure I could help pay fo-” Spike began, but I interrupted.

“No Spike. I’ll just go in and see how much they would cost, then determine what to do from there. No doing anything that isn’t vitle.” I commanded, stashing the wood I’ve been levitating the whole time at the base of a tree nearby. I went up to the front door of the boutique, lifted a hoof, and knocked on the door a few times.

There was a friendly hum followed by Rarity’s invitation, “Come in!” I opened the door and entered, accompanied by Spike. “If you want to place a custom order, then fill out a form on the table being as detailed as you can over there,.” Rarity instructed without looking at me.

“Actually, I would like to apologize and thank you for carrying me from the train station to the library. Must have felt kind of awkward.” I said. Rarity froze, then slowly turned in her chair to face me. She gasped, in a slightly over dramatic way, when she recognized me.

“Spirit, darling, hello. Spike too. Please, take a seat and I’ll get some tea,” said Rarity.

“No need, I just came to check how much saddlebags would cost. I don’t mean to distract you too much from your projects. You yourself and Spike told me how busy you can get.” I declined as politely as I can.

“Nonsense. Please stay for a bit,” she persisted, Spike now looking up to me with hopeful eyes.

“Fine, if you insist,” I replied, making my way to the living room couch.

“I do,” Rarity stated.

“Sweet,” said Spike. As Spike and I got ourselves situated on the couch, Rarity trotted to the kitchen. She came back a few minutes later with three cups of fresh, hot, delicious smelling tea and levitated them in front of us. Spike grasped his with his claws while I took mine with my magi. Rarity took on a face of surprise.

“You told me you couldn’t use magic,” Rarity reminded me.

“That’s the reason I came to Ponyville. I was sent to live with Twilight while she taught me how to use magic. I just finished master the spells of basic magic yesterday,” I explained, getting Rarity up to speed. “Anyway, I don’t want to seem rude, but I’m in a bit of a rush. I just need to know how much it would be to get some saddlebags.” I persisted. Since I realized I don’t have any bits, I’ve been panicking like crazy. I need to make time to think.

“What’s the rush?” Rarity asked.

“I am required to get going on the trip soon,” I answered.

“Say no more, I completely understand. Saddlebags, depending on what you choose, range from twenty five bits to two hundred fifty,” she listed off.

“I’ll be back when I get the bits,” I began.”I just needed to know how much I needed.” I started to leave when she stopped me.

“What do you mean by that?” she interrogated. I was about to make something up when Spike spoke up.

“He has no bits. He’s also refusing to let me help or ask Twilight for help either.”

“Spike!” I yelled. I paused, stopped, calmed down, and continued talking. “It’s quite rude to share ones financial information with others. Especially after I asked you not to mention it.” Rarity came to his rescue.

“Thank you, Spike.” she sighed.”One pair of saddle bags coming up.”

“ Wait, what!? NO! No, no, no, no, fucking no. Rarity, you can’t. I can’t pay for it. I don’t even have one bit,” I retaliated. “It wouldn’t be fair to either of us. Not for you, because you wouldn’t make any profit. Not for me, because me not having the bits to pay you with means that I didn’t earn it. I can’t let you lose profit. You have a little sister to support. Besides, you barely even know me.”

“I know that darling, but I’m doing it anyway,” she replied, leaving me confused.

“Why?” I asked.

“Because I consider you as my friend. Right now I see you as a friend in need. I believe it’s only right to help. That’s all the reason I need,” she explained, turning to her work station. “Please wait in the living room while I craft your saddlebags.” I took my leave to the living room with Spike and sat on the couch. My cup of tea still half full, so after a little heating spell, I continued sipping on it.

“Spke, after this, I’m done. We go our separate ways. When you get back to the library, Can you do me one last favor and send a letter to Celestia saying I’ll be back in Canterlot in a few days?” I requested, sipping on some more of my tea. That’s some good tea.

“Sure thing,” Spike agreed, leaving the building. I waited for thirty long, boing, silent minutes before Rarity arrived in the living room with the finished product of her work.

“Here you go, new saddlebags,” she announced in a professional tone, presenting the bags. The material of the bags are black, the straps white, and the strap buckles and bag snaps are silver.

“Rarity,” I began, trying to sound as serious as possible, “you are seriously going to make me feel terrible forcing me to accept this.”

“You’ll get over it. Where’s Spike?” Rarity asked, scanning the room for any sign of the drake.

“He went back to the library as far as I know,” I answered. “I better get going now. Thanks for the saddlebags.”

“Goodbye,” I heard her say as I left through the door.

And may our paths cross again. I said to myself while heading over to the tree where I stored the wood. I filled both bags evenly with the wood to get use to the weight. Off to the Everfree Forest with me! I told myself, trotting off.

Author's Note

Sorry I took so long, my laptop charger broke and I had to get a new one off amazon. Also, I wanted to push this chapter to this point so the next one can be focused on the challenge Spirit will have to face.

Aslo. you can see his opinion on his Tumblr page and ask him anything. (questions will be answered in character.)
https://spiritthepony.tumblr.com/

Discords Game part 1

I started toward the Everfree Forest, but indirectly. To make sure no one was following me, I took every twist and turn, every alleyway I could find until I felt like I was clear. To make sure I wasn’t lost, though, I stopped at the edge of town and asked a random pony to point me in the right direction. I thanked the gray, cross-eyed mare before continuing. After about five minutes, I stopped to survey the grassland and sky behind me. Can’t be too sure I’m not being followed, I thought, recalling the rules of Discords game. Again, I’m not looking forward to the possible prank reward, but I can’t test how I can handle myself alone if I’m not alone. I went over the objectives in my head one more time.

So what do I have to do again? Right! I have to find a Poison Joke made of sapphire. After harvesting it, I have to look for some old castle ruins. Upon finding the ruins, Discord said I’d have to explore them and that I’ll know what to do then.

Seemed simple enough. Except I didn’t know anything about the layout or much about the creatures of the forest, seeing that I’ve never been there before. I concluded it was best to avoid anything suspicious along with all wild life. Before setting up a camp, I’ll have to check for environmental hazards, signs of territorial marks, and I’ll be required to be a very light sleeper. Hopefully I won’t have to stay overnight, but I doubt I’ll beat Discords game before night fall, because it’s noon right now.

I was at the edge of the forest, and there were so many trees. The only difference between this forest and a jungle is only the size. I turned around and checked one last time for any unwanted followers. Once I was convinced I wasn’t being followed, I entered the forest.

I didn’t bother to mention it earlier, mostly to avoid having an episode consisting of a breakout of insanity, but I noticed that everywhere I went ponies controlled every aspect of nature, including weather. Fucking weather. As I looked around the forest, I noticed that it was the only place I’ve seen where nature controls itself. It just seems right to me for it to be this way. I tripped over some vines on the ground and caught myself on a nearby tree. I got back on all four hoofs and noticed something different about that tree that caught my eye. Scratch marks. I noted. Great, I’m already on claimed territory. I took a closer examination of the scratches. They aren't very wide, and out of the names Spike mentioned, I’d have to say Timber Wolf. A Manticor sounds like a name for a much bigger creature. Though finding something like this is to be expected. No, what worried me was how deep the caw marks went. I’d have to say it was about an inch deep. If I run into a pack of Timber Wolves, I might be in some trouble.

I snapped out of my thoughts. I had to get moving. Maybe I should look for the ruins first. I thought. I could find an area there to use as shelter from the start, and I probably won’t have to worry as much about environmental hazards, or even weather for that matter. Alright, that’s what I’ll do. But first, I’ll need a vantage point to see where I’m going. I searched as well as I could until I came across a rather tall tree. When I was practicing teleportation, I didn’t think of practicing teleporting onto a tree branch. It was really stupid that I didn’t, seeing how it is that I was practicing inside a god damn fucking tree! Well, now’s better than later I guess. After having second thoughts, I realized that I don’t know how I would stand on a branch having four hoofs. That, and I probably wouldn’t have the balance needed to do so anyway. I gave up on the idea completely after realizing that I couldn’t climb and carried on. Every now and then I would stop to listen just to check for any predators that might be stalking nearby.

“Thank God!” I cried. It took a while, but I found a trail. It wasn’t exactly what I was looking for, but it was a gleaming shimmer of hope in my eyes. The trail took me to a clearing where I decided to stop. The trail continued on, but I could already see the moon coming up. I have to make camp now. It was a good run though.

I emptied my left saddlebag of its wood I got from Apple Jacks farm and made a small pile in the middle of the clearing. If I were attacked, I would see it coming. As I went around the perimeter of the clearing, checking for any threats, I collectd decent-sized rocks with my magic.

When I got back to the wood pile, I surrounded the wood with the rocks. I had a theory. If I make the heating spell intense enough, it might start a fire. I had no clue if this was going to work because I didn’t do any research on it, but I was going to need it. I started working up the heat spell. I kept increasing the strength of the spell, but it was starting to cause symptoms of exhaustion. I kept it up as I felt waves of heat emanating from the target. Come on…….. YES! A small flame started at the center and then engulfed the rest of the wood. My vision went black as a feeling of dizziness consumed me and I stumbled to the ground. My vision was restored after a few seconds and I regained focus. Better look into fire magic. I told myself.

I then heard the howls of the Timber Wolves. As if on cue, I gazed to the moon. Fantastically beautiful! Better head to sleep, only few hours left for such a luxury. With that, I laid down, crossed my forhoofs, rested my chin on them, shut my eyes, and drifted into the sweet bliss of relaxation.

I woke up early the next morning to the sound of my stomach. Fucking hell, I was in such a hurry I forget about food. Who the fuck forgets to pack food when thinking of essentials? Too late now, I already started the game. The way I see it, I have only three options now. I can’t afford to forfeit the game now, and only a dumbass would start running around attempting to eat unknown vegetation in a hostile forest. So I went with the only option left, to continue on and hope my stomach’s sounds don’t get me detected by predators.
I got up onto all fours, then realized I forgot to take off my saddlebags last night. Good thing I didn’t ruin them by tossing and turning in my sleep, or otherwise I might have ruined them. I took a few minutes to jog my memory on which way I came from. Definitely don’t want to go back the way I came.

After determining which direction to follow the path, I set off. I wanted to keep a fair pace to make it in a timely manner, though I still have no certainty that this is the right way in the first place. As I continued walking along the rock covered path, I heard something from behind me. I stopped and listened. I heard breathing.

It can only be one of two things, and it better not be the one that’s sapient. Of course by sapient, I’m referring to ponies. If I got followed, I lose Discords game. Even though he’s stone right now, doesn’t mean he’s completely powerless. No telling what the punishment could be if I broke the rules. Hoping that it’s nothing too terrible hiding back there, I turned around to investigate with a teleportation spell ready. Before I could proceed any further than two yards, a strange creature, accompanied by five others just like it, came out of the many shrubs and bushes on the sides of the trail. It’s a good thing that the trail’s so wide, like about ten feet or so, or otherwise it would be very crowded here. It seems as though they were studying me before doing anything. I took the chance to do the same.

With careful examination, three things became painfully apparent to me. First, they were made of wood. Two, they looked like wolves, to put it bluntly. The last thing is what made me extremely cautious. Blood stained claws. I noted. Must be the Timber Wolves Spike mentioned. I’m going to need to make full use of the teleportation spell. “Looking for a meal? Well I’m no easy pray. Come on!” They started circling around me as I made my taunt.

An idea came to me, but it’ll be risky. I backed up to nearby tree and said, “Hungry? Then come and get me mother fuckers.” That seemed to have done the trick. The two closest to me made a lunge for me. I waited till they reached the highest point of their jump before grabbing one with a levitation spell and ramming it into the other that was flying at me. Due to the impact of collision, the one I grabbed had injuries including a broken leg and a snapped neck, killing it. The one that I slammed the first into, due to the impact of landing and being smashed, shattered into splinters, obviously killing it.

“Still want me?” I asked. As if to answer, the remaining three started to retreat. I sighed in relief. Not only did I survive, but I also learned that I can kill them. I walked over to the corpse of the Timber Wolf that didn’t shatter, used my magi to hold up it’s paws, and began ripping off it’s claws. Placing the claws into the empty saddle bag hanging on my left, I thought I could use them as weapons in the next fight. That is, if there is a next fight. For my own safety, I can’t take any chances. I survived this time, but that doesn’t mean I will the next.

I continued down the path. Along the way, I stepped in a small patch of some weird looking flowers. When that happened, I had to find a hiding spot and stay there for half an hour being the size of a walnut. What did I learn? I learned what Discords favorit plant, poison joke, looked like. So I have to find one made of sapphire? Well fuck me! Without careful inspection, they all looked like they fit the description.

Wait, Discord, as he is now, definitely doesn’t have the power to conjure or great anything while in his stone state. If he isn’t just sending me on some wild goose chase, the sapphire poison joke had to be hidden somewhere safe, somewhere difficult to access. I have a theory, and it’s only so damn good because it’s you. I reasoned to myself. But before anything, I need to reach the castle ruins first.

I picked up my pace, but I didn’t break into a sprint. Last thing I need is to crash head first at top speed into another pack of Timber Wolves or any other monster for that matter.

The path eventually brought me near a river. Good thing too, because since I had no food, water is a must. I went over to the river bank and, because I didn’t have the luxury of a cup or know any water magic, bent over in order to lap up whatever water I could. I could taste every bit of dirt that the water carried with it, but I ignored it. I can’t afford to pass up any opportunities for water. It wouldn’t do any god to collapse while in the forest.

Now, after I finished helping myself to the available water, I traded onward following the trail. Only to stop after a yards distance though. “Well, there you are you fucking god damn pain in the ass.” The castle sat on the cliff just opposite of mine. I turned my gaze downward, just a little, and noticed that the only way across was an old bridge. That would be convenient, if it weren't missing some of the wood planks that were meant to be walked on. I returned my attention to the other side. Just by looking, I can just barely tell that the other side was out of rang for my teleportation spell.

I reexamined the bridge. I might be able to use it. I started to walk across it, but I got scared a little for a moment when the bridge started to sway. I recomposed myself and continued. Every so often my hoof would break through one of the planks, causing me to panic a little. This process continued to repeat until I made it across.

One across, I looked back at the bridge. I had broken most of the planks, but to be fair they do seem pretty old. Fuck me! I was going to have to figure out something when I leave to get back across.

I looked up at the sky to check the sun. I’m no expert at telling the time using either the sun or the moon, but anyone who can see it right now would know it’s dusk already. I sprinted the rest of the way to the castle ruins.

I stopped just yards from the front door. I can already tell that I wouldn’t have time to explore tonight. I entered the front door, surprised that it lead directly into what I had to say would b the throne room. That would be a major weakness in security. I thought.

This room was so damn big, bigger than the throne room in Canterlot castle. Looking up, I saw holes in the ceiling. Great, I can check if it’s morning without having to step outside. The floor was made of stone, but there was a nice carpet to sleep on. No need for a fire tonight. Thinking that, I disposed of the remaining wood from my saddle bags.

Upon returning, I removed the saddle bags, set them off to the side, laid down, and went to sleep.

My eyes snapped open. Not because the sun was up, not because I had to take a piss, not because it got cold, but something worse. “Great, more of you of you assholes.” I followed my greeting with the preparation of my horn for the incoming onslaught of Timber Wolves. I had to take a quick note of my surroundings as they slowly crept their way in the throne room. Sine I don’t know any offensive or defensive spells, my options were very limited. All I can do is run, dodge, or teleport.

I let my guard down. A Timber Wolf tackled me down from the side, tripping me over my saddle bags. I threw the fucker off me. I cotived some of the gas contents spill onto the floor. Perfect! I levitated the collected wooden claws over to me, orbiting them around me. Now, I have projectiles. They weren’t really projectiles. I would be holding them in my magic the whole time until they met their target, then just let them go. I looked around the room, then executed the teleportation spell, taking me to a corner of the room. I levitated the claws to y front and took aim. These assholes think they have me cornered. I thought. “Come on, Tinder bitches. Let me see what you got.” After I was done taunting, I made a quick head count. Nine?!?!?!?!

Five of them took position to prevent me from running while the remaining four took up offensive positions. They know some strategies, I’ll give them that.

The closer two of the four leaped into the air towards me. I grasped them both by the head with my magi and, after smashing their heads together, I launched the corpses at the other two. One of the corpse's hit their target, exploding both target and projectile into another but sticks, twigs, and splinters upon impact. Unfortunately, my second target dogged out of the way, but I’m not letting him get away. While he was still in the air, I sent five five claws his way. I was able to see where each one made its mark. One along the side, one stuck in it’s leg, another stuck in its snout, and the fourth dug into its eye, half blinding it. The last claw must have missed. Whimpering, it landed on its side on the floor in front of me. It’s head looked up at me. I can see the misery in it’s good eye as it realized that it lost the greatest battle there ever could be. The battle for survival. I witnessed it’s good eye fade to a dull gray as fell limp, dead.

Thank god wood doesn’t bleed, or this would be rather messy.

The remaining wolves started their advance with claws and fangs sharpened and ready to strike. I just stood there as I realized that I was heavily out matched as I noticed more Timber Wolves come in from outside. Yet all I could do was stand there and wait to be striked down. This is it, I’m going to die. Here and now. I closed my now teary eyes and collapsed onto my knees, awaiting death himself to come claim me.

Not like anyone really knew me in this world, except for an exempt few. Even then, I had nothing to contribute. I welcome my end.

I can hear a few Timber Wolves get closer as they jumped through the air. Then, it seemed as if time itself, and everything with it, went on pause. I could feel something, even hear it say something.

You think your done here? Not a chance! Just give in to me, and I shall give you the will you need to continue, I shall give you power you need, I shall give you the chance you deserve to make yourself something to this would! All you need to do is give in.

I obeyed. With time flowing as it should again, the Timber Wolves lunges continued to draw them nearer. The voice I heard was dark, deep, full of hatred, but sounded familiar. A wave of black and purple magic erupted from my horn, sending all Timber Wolves flying and crashing into walls. I gave in, I gave up control. Conjured weapons of all the sorts surrounded my body. A flail, a sword, daggers, a mace, and even staffs. They were sent after the wolves. The wolves tried to run away, but magic barriers blocked all exits. It was a massacre. Chunks of wood went flying everywhere. I couldn’t remember anything more after that.

I woke up much later with a head splitting headache. What the fuck happened? I wondered, picking myself up to all fours. Something about my magic being black and purple? I check by levitating some nearby wood. Nope, still white. Must have been a dream. I should start exploring the castle anyway the sooner I’m done here, the sooner I can go back to Canterlot and possibly get some food too. I took a step towards a hallway entrance just to end up wincing. “What the Fuck?” I looked down at my front left leg to see some blood running down it. “God damn, no healing magic.”

I pressed on, limping. I didn’t know any healing spells, I had no medical supplies, and if I went back to Ponyville, I loose, and I’m too far into the game to quit now. I couldn’t do anything but press on.

I limped over to my saddle bags and, using my magic, secured them on my back. Luckily for me, none of the straps went over the cut on my leg. I have no clue when the got me. What the hell.

I continued to the hallway I started for before I noticed my injury. For the first six minutes or so, I left a small trail of blood behind me. What a pain, literally. I chuckled. Stopping at a three way intersection I started to feel light headed, possible due to blood loss. I needed to rest for a bit. I sat down, leaning back against the wall. I felt my back push something into the wall. I felt a slight tremor before seeing my surroundings turn around me.

There I was, finally motionless, sitting there in astonishment. I stood up and began to look around, still limping. Beds with curtains, cabinets with pill bottles, medical charts, must be a medical ward. I’m in luck for once. I searched the room for anything of use. I looked as hard as I could, but still didn’t find much. But there was some things I found that I needed though. Just some bandages and medical tape. Better luck next time. I joked sarcastically. I used the the bandages and tape immediately on my leg, hoping I would recover quicker. I went over to one of the beds that still looked decent for a rest. I still have a few hours of sleep to make up for anyway.

Author's Note

ask Spirit anything and see his thought on tumblr

Discords Game part 2

I woke up, groggy a little but finally rested. I looked at the bandage on my leg. All the blood that soaked into it had dried to a crisp, indicating it was done bleeding a while ago. Shouldn’t chance taking it off anyway. It might get infected if it isn’t already, I told myself.

I got off the bed and back on all fours. No more limp. I went over to the wall that brought me into the room earlier and examined it closely. I found it, the mechanism for the wall. It was faint, but I found the outline of a hoof sized square. I pressed on it and the wall spun once more, bringing me back to the hall I came from. I feel like this is highly unnecessary for a medical ward. Turning away from the wall and toward the three way hall intersection. I asked myself “Which way did I come from?” In the left hall I found my blood trail I left behind indicating which way I came from.

“Now I know which way not to go.” I proceeded forward. Just as predicted. Just like Canterlot castle, the halls are just like a maze, except it wasn’t the same maze. Though the experience was somewhat enjoyable.

At one point, I found an armory. Even though everything I found in there was old and worn down, what I found was fascinating all the same. I found a variety of weapons and equipment. There were, spears, scythes, flails, daggers, short swords, long swords, twin swords, maces and staffs. I found sheaths for almost all of them too, allowing it to hang along the side of the body or across one’s back. I found old, mostly battered armor along with old tattered cloaks. But there was one strange item of special interest. A metal ring with a handle on it, but other than the handle, the rest was a ring shaped blade. What the hell is this? A weapon? I stored it in on of my saddlebags. Due to ware the blade isn’t sharp anymore, so it shouldn’t cut the bags. I’m done here. I should continue on. I left the room to continue roaming the halls.

I also came across a room with the a door labeled “Artifacts”. This should be interesting. I thought, but I was wrong. I guess other explorers found there way here too, because the room was stripped bare. I decided to take a look around anyway, despite how boring the thought seemed. To my surprise however, I found a giant square on the back wall being held in place with lots of latches, along with a series of levers off to the side. I flipped a lever and a few latches came off. I flipped another lever and some more latches came off. Bad news is that when I flipped the second lever, not only did more latches come off, but some of the latches the first lever undone latched back into place.

“A puzzle. A fucking puzzle.” I shouldn’t be surprised though. If there’s a secret door to the medical ward, then of course there’s going to be a puzzle. But I still had reason to smirk though.

“I had a feeling you would be here, in the castle, instead of out there, in the forest. First though, this God damn puzzle.” I took a few hours to experiment with the levers, memorizing what lever controlled which latches. When I got the controls memorized, I smirked. “Got you now.” I have always had a knack for puzzle. After pulling a few levers, all the lathes opened and the square fell off the wall. “Geronimo.” There was a small space in the uncovered area of the wall. Looking inside, I found the desired object. A Poison Joke made of sapphire. I took it in my magic and levitated it into a saddlebag.

“What do we have here?” I asked, taking out an old book from behind where the sapphire Poison Joke was. “How interesting.” I also put the book into a saddlebag, making sure to read it later. I guess this book is Discords reward. I tried to teleport to the throne room from there, but it didn’t work. Must be too far. Time to walk.

The walk wasn’t that bad, only boring. I stopped for what seemed like hours till I reached the throne room. I was about ready to drop dead, not taking a rest the whole time while walking aimlessly through the maze of corridors. I decided to step outside and look at the sky, only to find that it was already sundown. If I keep going, I’ll reach Ponyville by morning at the latest. Upon leaving the entryway of the castle, I had an almost immediate reminder about the bridge.

I had to think. I would take too long to walk around, so that’s not an option. I reexamined the remaining planks on the bridge. Then, I had a theory. I readied myself for a new combination of teleportation and quick thinking. What I’m going to do next is based entirely on theory alone. If I’m wrong, I’ll fall to my death.

I executed the spell, disappearing and only to reappear onto the closest group of remaining planks that are still attached to the bridge. I heard the planks start cracking immediately. I couldn’t afford to waste a second. I triggered the spell a second time, appearing onto the next group of planks and, without hesitation, casted the spell again. I had to repeat the process a few more times before I reached the other side. Fuck me, that was exhausting! I sighed. I Just learned I can do a chain of teleports though. That will be useful one day.

I started on my way back to Ponyville. Even though it was dark out, I still managed to back track. I only stopped for water on the way. It took all night to cross the forest. When I emerged from I thanked God and whatever other deity these ponies might have that I didn’t step in any poison joke again on the way. That would have been dangerous. With Ponyville in sight, I broke into a gallop.

Author's Note

ask Spirit anything and see his thought on tumblr

And please leave a comment, I don’t care what kind, I’ll read it.

A Train Ride and a Get Together

By the time I arrived in Ponyville, the sun was just starting to rise from the horizon. I needed to get to the train station, but I didn’t know how to get there. I know that Twilight would still be asleep right now so I couldn’t ask her for directions. I guess I’ll just have to wander around until I find it.

I walked throughout Ponyville taking turns at random. Usually, that’s a bad idea and never works, but Ponyville is pretty small. Small enough that it worked, surprisingly. I saw somepony working at the ticket booth. I was going to ask about the schedule when I noticed a chart beside the window labeled “Prices”. How convenient? The price for a ride to Canterlot was fifteen bits. Then I remembered that I didn’t have any bits. “God damn it!” I grunted with a sigh. What the hell am I going to do now?

I heard the pony working the booth speak up. “Sir, may I ask your name?” I walked closer so I didn’t have to shout.

“Spirit, Sir.”

“Spirit? Finally, been long enough. Princess Celestia reserved a ride for you back to Canterlot.” reported the chestnut stallion. I sighed in relief.

“Thanks for letting me know. I genuinely appreciate it.”

The young stallion smiled. “Happy to be of assistance. The train should be here within the hour.”

I asked “Thank you. What’s your name?”

“Written Script.” he replied.

I parted from the conversation to find a bench. Don’t ask me how pony bodies can sit on benches like humans can because I have no idea how. Instead of sitting on the bench I located, I laid on it like a bed and decided to take a nap until the train arrives.
[h]

I woke up to a loud rumble of an engine followed by an ear piercing frequency of a whistle. Hurt my ears like hell. I got off my ass finally and made my way over to Written Script and asked: “Don’t I need a ticket to present to them before getting on?”

Written Script replied “Yes Sir,” he slid a ticket through a small hole at the bottom of the window. “Have a fantastic day.” He sure was enthusiastic.

I said in return “You too.” I took my ticket in my magic and made my way to the train that still had a few ponies coming off. I levitated my ticket to the conductor upon boarding.

“Your ticket allows you to use the private royal cart?!” The conductor looked puzzled.

“I’m traveling under Celestia’s orders, so maybe that’s why,” I explained my theory.

“That explains it. The private royal cat is at the front. Please, enjoy the ride.” seems like a nice fellow. I thought.

I boarded and made my way to the royal cart. I had to weave my way around a few ponies, but I reached it nonetheless. I was amazed by the interior. There was a table with chairs on all sides, a bookshelf, and windows on each side of the cart that provided great views.

“Damn, if you weren’t the princess, I would say you’re spoiled,” I mumbled. If it weren’t for the windows, I wouldn’t have noticed that the train started moving. I couldn’t feel any vibration at all. Are there shock absorbers too? Unless if the train was enchanted, that’s the only explanation I could think of. I went to the fridge, opened it up, and took a gander at the selection. I saw quite the variety, but unfortunately, I could only recognize two drinks though. Tea and cider. I would love some tea, but I’m not going to risk using a heat spell on a glass bottle. Apple cider it is then. I cast the levitation spell and brought the bottle to the table. I also took the book out of my saddlebag and placed it on the table too.

The cover read “Dark Magic and Forbidden Arts”. Just from looking at it, I got the sense of danger emitting from it. I looked out the window. Still have a long way to go before arriving at Canterlot. Against my better judgment, I began reading. The first page had nothing but a warning. It read:

Once you read this book, you may never be the same again. Close the book now and never open it again if you want your life to remain as it is.

Usually, I would ignore that thinking of it as a prank, but this time’s different. I took some time to contemplate things before making my decision.

I have no life here. I have no family, no friends, no one to truly rely on. I am alone. After I’m done with the business involving discord, I won’t have any further purpose either. A truly meaningless existence. I have nothing to lose.

It’s decided. I continued through the pages of the book. The first section taught me that everything, living or nonliving, has a darker side to it desperate to gain control. When it sees its chan it will do anything to get you to give up all control over to it. Once it has control, you will have access to magic with far more destructive power than magic used through normal means. Though there is a price. Madness. Total insanity. The chances of regaining control are very slim and highly likely one won’t remember what they did at the time.

Wait, so does that mean that dream I had might have been….. Real? So, I got lucky. Though that weapon conjuration si probably the best spell ever. Wonder if I could learn it without dark magic. Speaking of which, I wonder what other magic can be done.

I flipped through the book, only scanning, till I found something that caught my eye. Big, bold letters reading “Spells”. Bingo! Just what I was looking for. There were so many spells, even ones that I didn’t think possible. Like biological genetic rewright, immortality, invincibility, instantaneous regeneration, the list went on as did my astonishment. I did notice that everyone of them are labeled forbidden. Maybe Celestia can explain.

My thoughts were interrupted by a knock from the cart door. I closed the magic tome and hid it in my saddlebags. “Come in!” the door opened and the conductor came in. he paused, sighed, composed himself, and wore an unmistakably fake smile. “No need to be formal with me. Come, take a seat if you want to talk” I reassured him.

“Thanks, Sir.” he replied, taking a seat across from my own. “I was just wondering, who are you? I’ve seen everypony in equestria at least once, but never you.”

“To be honest, I wish I knew the answers myself.” I paused. “Oh, right, my apologies. The name’s Spirit.”

“I don’t quite believe your answer, but everypony’s entitled to their secrets.” he got up and went to the door. “Enjoy your trip, Sir.” He left.

Rude, he didn’t even introduce himself. I got off my chair too and went over to the window on the side of the cart thinking. This will be my last chance to try dark magic for a long time. I know now that it’s risky, but desire and curiosity got the better of me. I activated my horn, producing the black and purple aura once again rather than my usual white aura. I noticed that it felt different from how my normal magi felt. My normal magic felt like a pleasant silk, but this dark magic aura felt like sandpaper. It was hard, but I bared it conjuring multiple levitating weapons around me made of a dark, black misty substance. Though, tapping one with my hoof proved that it was as hard as steel. I canceled my magic, thus the conjured weapons ceased to exist.

I felt exhausted. I return to the table, got the cider, popped it open, took a sip, then spat it out. Ack! What the hell? I looked at the label again. It read “Apple Cider” like the first time, but this time I found that it also said “alcoholic” at the bottom. Why am I not surprised? I should rest up a little more so I can deal with the swarms of nobles at Canterlot. I took my nap on the floor for the rest the train ride.
[h]

I woke up to the almost unbearable sound f the train whistle for the second time that morning. “Damn it.” I picked myself up off the floor just in time to see the train coming to a stop at Canterlot train station through the window. Fucking finally. I can hear a lot of chatter and commotion coming from outside, but I couldn’t make out what was being said . i tried looking out the window, but the view was obstructed by locals. I guess it’ll have to be a surprise. Better get going.

As I got off the train, I scanned the streets. My maw dropped, then shut again. What the fuck are they doing here? I groned as I recongnized the cause of the commotion. In the stret stood Princess Celestia and Captian Shining Armor. Celestia spotted me in the crowd rather quickly, likely due to her being taller than any of the other ponies I’ve seen by far. She’s wareing the same smile she always has on in public and, as usual, it’s fake. Celestia gave me a nod that I took meant for me to come join her. What has me puzzled though is the fact that her smile’s fake this time. Usually, from my understanding, one would be happy to see a friend again. Something’s up.

I trotted over to join Celestia and Shining. Upon doing so I asked “ Good morning, what are you two doing here?” They both answered simultaneously.

“We’re here to-”
“We’re here to-”

They paused, giggled, then sighted. “You tell him.” Shining told Celestia, gesturing to me.

Celestia cleared her throat, then said “ I wanted to come get you myself.”

“Oh, is that all? Damn.” I replied.

“Is something wrong?” Shining asked, looking worried.

I started walking up the road, saying “Let's talk on the way.” They both nodded their heads in agreement as I let them take lead.

Shining repeated his question. “Is something the matter?” he sounded concerned, cautious even.

“Nothing bad, I just wanted to stop somewhere is all.” I sighed.

Celestia had a comeback though. “Why don’t we?”

“Don’t you two have things to do?” I asked.

Celestia responded “No. shining and I have some spare time, that’s how we were able to come get you at all.”

Why didn’t I guess that? “I wanted to visit somepony at the Silent Tea Cafe.”

Celestia gave me a look of mirth. “Who would that be?”

“Silent Taste.” That got Shinings attenchen.

“Let’s go ahead and stop by then, we’re almost there anyway.” Shining’s right, I can see the cafe just up the road.
[h]

I took the lead as we went in. I pointed Celestia and Shining to my usual table, turned to the counter, then dinged the little bell. I head Silent Taste call “Coming” from the back. She arrived a few minutes later saying “Welcome to the Silent Tea Caf-” she paused when she recognized me. “Spirit! You’re back. How was Ponyville?” she seems excited.

“It was good. Finished my magic training. Though it just means I’ll be busy with combat training next.” I sighed from just thinking about it. “I just stopped by to visit, can’t afford anything right now, but I have some company at my usual table that might want something. I’ll be over there for now.”

“I’ll be over in a moment.” she informed me. I turned from the counter and made my way over to my usual table in the corner of the cafe, where Celestia and Shining were waiting.

“She’ll be here in a moment to take orders, though I didn’t tell her who cam with me. This should get interesting.” I told them as I took a seat b the window. That got a small laugh out of both of them. Shining spoke up.

“Sure will.”

I sighed once more and put on a small smile. “The view gives a relaxing view if I were to say so myself.” I meant it too. Hardly ever any crowds, a nice view of the castle, and even a nice little mix of nature too.

“I understand, it’s beautiful.” celestia agreed with a nod of her head. Silent Taste was just making her way over when she froze with a gasp, now in a slight state of shock.

“I have to admit, that was priceless.” I barely managed to say because of how hard hard I was laughing. Shining only rolled his eyes and Celestia didn’t physically react at all. I finally calmed down by the time Silent composed herself out of her shock to speak.

“Welcome to the Silent Tea Cafe. What would you both like to order?”

“Tea, please.” Celestia requested.

“I’ll just have some coffee.” followed Shining.

“I’ll be back with your orders shortly.” Silent left for the kitchen. Celestia and Shining both had confused and disappointing looks on their faces.

“Why didn’t she ask you what you wanted?” asked Shining.

“I told her earlier that I wasn’t going to order anything.”

“Why not? Surly you are hungry.” I could tell that Shining knew something was up. Gotta shake him.

“I just wanted to visit. Don’t worry, I’m fine.” Just as I finished saying that, my stomach betrayed me. The noise it made was loud enough that I could almost swear that Silent could have heard it. Thought she didn’t show it, I could tell Celestia was heavily disappointed.

“Please don’t lie to us, Spirit,” She began.” When was the last time you had something to eat?” I looked down at the table. Damn it, way to put me on the spot. I knew they weren’t going to like the answer, but I also knew that there was no use in lying. So I came clean.

“Three days.” This is a first, Shinings mouth dropped, but so did Celestias.

“I’m brock, remember?”

“But you were living with Twilight though. I know for a fact that she would never let anypony starve.” Sining interjected.

“You’re right, she wouldn’t. But I wasn’t with her. After I finished training, I took a few days to go investigate something.”

“What would that be?” It seems that even caught Celestias interest.

“For now, I don’t think it’s quite time to share that.”

“Here are your beeraes. Will that be everything?” I didn’t even notice Silent approach. I need to be more aware of my surroundings. I was about to answer her, but Celestia beat me to it with a different answer than what I had.

“No, can you also get some tea and a few muffins for Spirit please?” What the hell? It’s going to be like Rarity all over again.

“No Celestia, I can’t -” today was just full of firsts, because I’ve also never heard Celestia interrupt before.

“I know what you are going to say. Spike told me about what happened between you and Rarity, but you’ll die soon if you don’t eat.” I don’t know how long pony can go without food, but she’s right. When I think about it, I can feel a pain in my gut. If you where to look at me, you would see as fat that a starving stray cat would have. I can’t argue this time.

“Fine, I surrender.”

“Also, you’re forgetting that I still need to pay you for your time with the doctor. So don’t feel like you owe me anything.” she reminded me. Then Shining told me something I didn’t know.

“Also, trainees get free meals until they become full time guards, and the pay for that’s pretty high.”

“Thanks, that helps a little.” I got jump scared by Silent, who just laughed. “I think Silent is more than a name for you at this point.”

“Thanks. Here are your muffins and tea. Sorry, but I have to hurry back to the kitchen to do some maintenance.” she departed, leaving the muffins and tea behind. I turned my attention back to Celestia.

“What happens now?” I asked, now beginning to enjoy my muffins and tea. Silent remembered my favorites.

“Glad you asked. You will be under Shining’s care as you already know. What you don’t know is that you will be moving in with his and Twilight's parents.” I almost choked on a bit of muffin at the bit of unexpected news.

After I composed myself after recovering from the muffin treachery, I asked “I’m sorry, but where did you say I’m going to live?” both Celestia and Shining giggled at my surprise. Are they making fun of me?

“It’s okay, I’ve already spoken to them and explained everything. Besides, They’re already expecting you. It would be rude to not show.” Shining’s being really persistent. Might be best to play along for now and see how it works out.

I finished my food and asked one final question. “What do we do next?” Celestia sighed followed by a genuine smile before responding.

“We have some errands to run.

Author's Note

Sorry If I’m a little late with this chapter. Please support me on my Patreon, every little bit helps. https://www.patreon.com/DarkShin

A Trip through Canterlot, Night with Luna

Upon leaving the Cafe, I wondered: What is it that Celestia could possibly need to shop for? I could tell that Celestia had plans and I had no doubt that Shining was in on it. The smug look on his face made it clear what he’s going to say. “I can read it all over you. You’re wondering what we need to get. Celestia, could you shed some light on our friend here?”

“The purpose of our first stop is related to a bit of news I forgot to mention. I have decided to hire you as my personal butler. Therefore, our first destination is one that requires you to come with me.” she stopped to open the door of a shop we almost passed, gesturing for me to go in. “You’ll see what I mean when you go in.” Celestia just giggled at my confused expression. She’s up to something.

After walking in I realized where they took me. I walked into a tailor’s shop, like what Rarity does. So she brought me here to get a suit. How fancy. A stallion in a fancy suit himself came up to me and asked “How may I be of service?” in that Canterlot accent I so didn’t miss while I was away. With a mischievous smirk, I pointed a hoof over to Celestia and Shining who were just coming in behind me. His eyes opened to a ludicrous size and his maw opened wide enough that one can use it as a stepping stool. I could only barely prevent myself from laughing. Then he started stuttering “P-P-Princess,” and I couldn’t contain myself anymore. It was priceless. The stallion, ignoring my outburst, asked Celestia “My Princess, how may I be of service?”

Celestia simply replied “I need a suit made for my butler.” she pointed a hoof at me to signifying who she was referring to.

I got off the floor, finally done laughing, put on a serious face, cleared my throat, and said “I apologize for my rude outburst.” but he refused to acknowledge me at the moment.

The stallion went on. “That’s one suit. Would you like anything else, such as a tie to go with it?”

“I’ll let Spirit choose.” After Celestia spoke her decision, she whispered something to the stallion but I couldn’t make out what it was though. “I have to go back to the castle now. Shining, please take care of Spirit.” Shining only stood at attention and saluted as she left.

The stallion turned to me and said: “Alright, follow me to the back and we’ll get started.”

I’ll spare you the dreadfully boring details of having my measurements taken. Shining and I was just leaving when he told me where we were to go next. “Next up is the castle armory.”

“Why?” I asked in turn.

“For your equipment. We’ll start training after you get settled in.”

“You just want to deliver few blows on the new trainee.” I accused.

“Well…. I’m not saying I’m not looking forward to it.” he chuckled.

“You devil!” I laughed. We were just passing through the castle entrance. Except Shining didn’t lead me to the front door. He took me around to the back of the castle, past the gardens, to an area I haven’t seen before that appeared to be set up like an arena, but with equipment all along the walls.

“These are the training grounds. We’ll be spending a lot of our time together here, but we still have to visit the Smith first.” Shining explained, now leading me past the outer walls of the training grounds.

“Why?”

“The armory weapons and equipment are shared amongst the soldiers. Celestia wants you to have your’s to be your personal. I don’t know why,” he sighed. “I think she said something about Luna requesting it.” he chuckled. “Come on, just up ahead.”

He was right, I could see it right at that moment. The Smith is stationed right behind the structure of the training grounds. It as an outdoor forge station next to a storehouse that I assumed was filled with supplies for production and maybe a surplus of weapons and armor. There was a stallion working the forge that looked like he could scare a foal if he wanted to. As I approached, I could see that age showed on his face, a face that one can tell has seen many battles, covered in scars from those said battles. No need to judge based on appearances. Shining took the role of introducing me.

“Evening, Silver Ore. I would like you to meet Spirit. Celestia has assigned me to train him personally in the use of as many weapons as possible.” The Stallion Silver Ore only made a curious hum as he came to look me over. It didn’t bother me though. He only said his mind when he was done with me. “He doesn’t seem like much, but neither did you. Don’t give him too much shit. I don’t think he is as good at shields are you are. If Princess Celestia chose him, we would want this one to last.” his voice was deep and rough.

“Actually, it wasn’t Princess Celestia that chose him. It was Princess Luna.” Shining added, making me remember that Luna told me about that during the last dream she visited me in.

This seemed to surprise Silver. “Princess Luna!? Well, all the more reason. Though it is rare for Celestia to chose one, I have never heard of Princess Luna doing so. This should be interesting.” he chuckled. How come I feel like he expects me to end up in the infirmary from some sort of training injury within the first week?

I finally spoke up. “Shining, I don’t mean to be rude, but maybe we should stop beating around the bush?”

“Oh, right, sorry. Princess Celestia has an order. Any weapons Spirit needs will be made separately and become his personal, along with armor and equipment.”

Silver took on a surprised face. “Special needs boy, uh? That hasn’t happened before either. This day is full of surprises.” he paused, then sighed. “What do you need?” I thought about what I needed for a minute before making a decision.

“A sword and eight daggers, along with sheath for all of them too, please.”

Silver raised his eyebrows. “Well, your eagerness is refreshing. All right, your weapons and equipment shall be made and delivered to the Princess.” he left for the forge to begin his work.

“Come on,” Shining instructed. “Let's leave him to his work.” As we left the smith, he continued. “That’s all that’s on the agenda…. Wait, forgot. Still, have to show you to your new home. Hope it’s not too awkward for you.”

I took my chance to be a sarcastic smartass. “Don’t worry. Nothing awkward about moving in with your teachers' parents. Why did they agree to this? You pay them or something?”

“What? No! They’re kind souls that are more than happy to help out.”

“It just doesn’t feel right to me.” we were rounding to the front of the castle now. It just doesn’t feel right. My head bent down as that feeling bounced around my head. A sick feeling developing in my gut. Shining stopped, causing me to stop so I don’t bump into him. Though he didn’t turn to face me, I knew he was still talking to me.

“Don’t think of it in a negative way. Follow me.” He took lead, I followed behind. I lifted my head back up to see where we were going. He took me into the castle. When we were right outside the throne room, Shining said: “Wait here.” A few minutes later, Shining came back out saying “Follow me.”

I followed him into the maze-like corridors, asking “Where are you taking me?”

“You need some cheering up, so you’re going to visit a friend.” Shining smirked, still leading me through the castle.

“A friend? I don’t know many ponies.”

“I know for a fact you know this one.” Shining and I are now on the far side of the castle at the base of a spiral staircase. Are we at a tower? I continued to follow him up the stairs. The top of the stairs leads into a small hall only leading to a dark blue door. Said door had guards on both sides in purple and black armor. “Well, I’ll be back in the morning to pick you up. Have fun.” he left before I could say anything.

I approached the door, stopping a few steps in front of it. I asked the guards “Who’s in there?” they just laughed. I sighed, “Geronimo.” I lifted a hoof and knocked a few times. After setting my hoof back down, I heard a sleepy, feminine, yet familiar voice call “Come in”. So I opened the door and went into the dark room, closing the door behind me. “How can anyone see in here?” I heard some rustling up ahead. I decided not to move in case of the possibility of tripping over something, let alone myself.

After the rustling sound ended, I heard the voice shout “Who’s there?”

“Spirit,” I replied rather bluntly.

“Spirit? What is thee doing here?” Wait, ‘thee’? I can only think of one pony that spoke that way.

“Wait, Luna? Is that you?” Damn you Shining. I bet Celestia gave you this idea.

“Thee don’t know is in our room?” I felt a weird feeling in my cheeks.

“N-No, I didn’t. I was just lead here and told to come in and the guards didn’t answer me when I asked them who was in here. Glad I did though, it’s nice to meet you in reality, better than in a dream.” I felt a smile creeping its way on my face. I told her all I did today and what happened up till this point since arriving in Canterlot.

“It seems they were just worried about thee.” Luna was referring to Shining bringing me here. “Give us a moment, we have to raise the moon.” she used her magic to turn on the lights. While she was rustling her way out of bed, I took a few minutes to admire her room. Various shades of blue everywhere. There wasn’t much for furniture. A dresser, a large mirror, and a bed in the middle of the room. Luna was on the balcony raising the moon. I snapped back to reality and joined her. I stood there and looked into the sky to watch as the moon made its entrance over the horizon and the stars twinkled into existence. Beautiful!

“Luna, you’re just…. Fantastic!” after she finished raising the moon, I saw her blush. “Oh, sorry.” I need to learn to keep my mouth shut.

“N-no, it’s okay. We always find it nice when one compliments our night sky.” she paused. “That’s right. Why was thou in the Everfree forest?”

Surprise just gave me a good wack in the face. “How do you know about that?”

“We know where all are when they sleep.” that sent a slight shiver down my spine. Kinda creepy.

“Well…. I guess we should catch up. Alright, I.ll start from the point when I entered the forest. Please save any outburst for after the story.” I paused. “Actually, this first bit is right after you left the dream of our last little meeting.” I explained to her that the statue of Discord I made in the dream was actually Discord, who waited till she left to speak to me without interruption. I informed her of Discords proposition and rules.

“That’s an obvious trap.” Luna blurted.

“Hey, I said save your outbursts. What’s done is done. Besides, I thought a survival situation in the forest would be best for me to test what I’ve learned.” I continued my story, mentioning the incident of shrinking after stepping in a patch of Poison Joke. she barely managed to keep from laughing at that. I also mentioned my encounter with the Timber Wolves, which she looked like she was going to slap me for it.

“It was about then…. I think….. When I decided to check the castle ruins itself for the sapphire Poison Joke.”

“What made thou decide that?

“Think. Discord, more than likely, doesn’t have the power to conjure anything while he’s stone. If it was in the wild, it would have already have been found a long time ago. If I were to hide something valuable, I would want to hide it somewhere not only easy to remember but safe too. The only place in the forest I could think of that fits the description would be those ruins.”

“Seems right. Continue the story.” I skipped to the part after the dream about the second attack of the Timber Wolves, seeing how it is that I’m still not sure if it was a dream and that I don’t want Luna to slap me. I proceeded to tell her how my exploration of the castle leads me to find the puzzle which held the desired object.

“After that, it was just a few hours of peace leaving the forest.”

“Thou said Discord had a reward. Pry tell what it is.” I froze in fear. She’s going to kill me for having this book. I sighed in defeat. There’s no way I could think my way out of this situation.

“I don’t think I can.” I shivered in the thought of what’s going to happen.

“It’s fine. Thou can tell us.” she tried to reassure me, but it didn’t work. But there’s no avoiding it, so there’s no point in delaying it. Although, if I present it in a comforting manner, I might get out of this alive.

I powered up my horn with the purple and black aura of dark magic, but instead of conjuring weapons, I made a teddy bear. Cute! I admired my work. I then noticed Luna, who just closed her maw after it opened itself in shock, tense up. I saw her horn light up. Shit! Thinking she was going to attack, I canceled my magic, causing the dark magic teddy bear to dissipate, and ran. I took off as fast as I could for the door. I should have known she would try to kill me either way. I almost made it to the door when I, only for an instant, saw the knob get covered in a blue glow followed by a *click* sound indicating it was locked. Fuck me! I was about to execute a teleportation spell for the stairway when I too was surrounded by a blue aura.

“Wait!” I heard Luna call out. She levitated me onto her bed and release me.

“W-what are you going to do to me?” I couldn’t stop shaking. Whenever I’m near Celestia or Luna, I could feel it. Power. Immense power. The radiated power that one would know not to mess with. Even though Luan wasn’t as powerful as Celestia, I knew for a fact I wouldn’t be able to survive if they became my enemy. According to the book I have, those who use black magic would go insane with no hope of recovery. I have no doubt Luna knew this and is going to kill me, thinking I went insane. I sighed, feeling tears tickling their way down my cheeks, and got ready to welcome death as he comes to collect my soul for judgment if that’s how it works in Equestria.

All I heard from Luna's direction was “How?” and I froze. What? “How are thou alright?” I was too shocked to respond immediately. What she asked didn’t register in my head. How am I not dead? “Explain to us now.” that earned me a headache.

“My only guess is that it’s my reward form Discord.” she looked frustrated at my answer.

“That magic is forbidden because of the unavoidable consequences, but thee is not affected.” I could see the confusion on her face, and I can understand it too.

“I don’t know how and to be honest, I think it’s better not to question it.” I don’t know if she heard me, but she calmed down anyway.

“Until we can find out more, don’t use that magic under any circumstances.” she sighed. “Speaking of magic, Twilight only taught thou the basics right? Take this.” she levitated a necklace with an intriguing pendant on it around my neck. Half a sun on one side and a crescent moon on the other. “Thou now has access to the royal library and royal archives.”

In my excitement, I threw my hoofs around her. “Thank you.” it was only when she wrapped a hoof around me in return when I realized what I did. I broke the embrace, my cheeks heating up. “Sorry.”

“Don’t be. Where is thy living now?”

“Celestia and Shining told me I am to move in with Twilight's parents.” I sighed. “But I told Shining that it just doesn't feel right to me.”

Luna’s ears perked up. “Why not?” she got up on the bed and sat down beside me.”

“We don’t know each other, so they don’t have any reason to do so, and I’ll be too busy to do anything for them in return.” I sighed in the stress of the thought. I just don’t understand. How can these ponies be so friendly?

“Don’t worry about it. Think of it as a sort of payment for what thee is going to do about Discord.” it didn’t help though. “We’ve got to go run the night court now. Rest here for the night.” she left the room before I could make any arguments, locking the door behind her. I went to the door to try leaving, but I heard Luna talking on the other side. “Make sure he doesn't leave.”

“Yes, Princess.” I believe the response came from one of the guards. Fuck me! I decided to not try anything stupid and returned to the bed.

Dark. No matter where I looked, there was nothing but the dark. I tried to call for help, but my voice refused to obey. I was starting to panic, feeling my heart rate skyrocketing. Then, there was a light. It was small, dim, and far, but still existent. I ran in the light’s direction, only to slow to a stop in my hesitation as a silhouette of a bipedal creature appeared in front of the light. A human. A light, tender, caring voice came from it. “Come here, son.” Son? My body spoke on its own.

“Mom!” I had no control over my body as it ran toward the figure. As I got closer, the light began to flicker. “Please! No!” I yelled. I almost got close enough to the figure to touch it when the light faded away, leaving nothing but the dark once more. I couldn’t handle it anymore. I collapsed to the ground, curled up, and just cried. The longer I cried, the worse it became. I felt each an every tear drain from my eyes, each filled with different emotions. Sadness, longing, confusion, despair, but they all had one thing in common. They each were mear reminders of how alone I truly am. How different I really am. The fact that I don’t belong in this world. It didn’t help that I had no memories of my old personal life to hold onto. My balling eventually died down to just whimpering.

I awoke from my depressing dream. “Mom?” I breathed. Just like in the dream, my face was soaked in tears. “Mom.” I whimpered, a few more tears slowly sliding down my cheeks. What did I do to deserve this? I jolted, startled by a large, dark blue wing being draped over me. Said wing tugged me into something large, warm, and soft. It was comforting. I rolled over to see what it was just to have my face buried into a patch of fur. Fur? I cranked my head up to see Luna looking down into my eyes. Right, I forgot. Still a little puzzled about the current situation, I asked “Luna, w-what are you d-doing?” she smiled at me.

“We saw your dream. Thy has our sympathy and pity. Thee is safe now.” she gently guided my head back into the fluffy patch of fur on her chest. I was confused. Why is he doing this for me? I was trying hard not to cry again and failed. “Let it out, we understand.” I threw my arms around her, my eyes leaking. I was getting Luna's fur wet, but she didn’t seem to care.

“Thank you.” was all I could say before I passed out on the spot. I didn’t have any more dreams that night.

Author's Note

At the end of the chapter, I thought I would show a little more of Spirit’s emotional side. Also, I can’t tell you how hard it is to decide whether to use thee or thou when Luna’s speaking, seeing how she doesn't say ‘you’.

Talk with Tia

I woke up the following morning with my memory being rustier than weathered copper. So I was confused when I woke up in an unfamiliar bed and a face full of fur. Don’t panic. Assess the situation. Unlike when I first arrived in Equestria, when I would have probably attacked the closest living thing first in this kind of situation. One problem though, I can’t properly assess the situation if I’m blind with a face full of fur. Wait, fur? I flipped over, but there was something blocking my vision. Fethers? So, a wing? I flipped over again, now facing the fur, and cranked my head up. Luna? My face started to heat up as I remembered what happened the previous night. Oh, right. She forced me to stay in here and I fell asleep on her bed. Fuck, this is embarrassing. I activated my horn to see if I can use my magic silently. I have never bothered listening to see if using magi made any sounds because the idea never came to mind. Geronimo! I executed the teleportation spell, disappearing from Luna’s bed, then reappearing right outside the door. No sound. Success.

The guard to my right cleared his throat, followed by a bold “Sir!” which startled me for a moment before I replied.

“What seems to be the problem?”

“Nothing Sir. Princess Celestia would like to see you as soon as you’re ready.”Why am I not surprised?

“Where can I find her?” thought I should ask due to how early it felt.

“I believe she should be in her private chambers.”

“Thank you.” he smiled in response to my thanks before it faded and went back into that statue like state of a stance. I walked away toward the stairs to start making my way to Celestia. Better not keep Tia waiting. How I didn’t get lost among the twists and turns of the corridors is beyond me. They started to feel familiar, like it was my body learning it instead of my mind. Better that way than being lost for thirty minutes at a time. I chuckled at the thought.

I just rounded the corner into the corridor that had the door to Celestia's private chambers on the third floor of the castle when the guard spotted me, saying “Sir, Princess Celestia’s expecting you.” I continued to approach him.

“So I’ve been told. Have you heard anything as to why?”

“No Sir.” I sighed.

“Well…. Thanks anyway.” as I passed him to knock on the door, I saw him smirk with a glint in his eye. He’s a fucking liar.

I proceeded to knock on the door with a raised hoof a few times and waited for a response. I heard Celestia squee followed by her calling “Come in”. I opened the door to let myself in. Celestia was on her balcony, sitting at a fair size picnic table that had an unoccupied chair across from her. Celestia, upon seeing me, smiled at me and gestured to the empty seat. “Let’s talk. Please, take a seat.” I trotted over and took the seat, which was more comfortable than it looked. “I heard you were with Luna.”

“Don’t play the idiot Celestia. It was obvious, out of you and Shining, that it was your idea.” I closed my eyes in an attempt to clear my head. Celestia just giggled, her face full of mirth.

“You are certainly correct. I thought that visiting her should help both of you. Have some tea while it’s still fresh.” Wait, ‘both’? I’m not gonna question it this time. I opened my eyes and used my magic to pre myself some of the sweet-smelling beverage. Upon sipping it, I felt some tension in my muscles release.

“When I see Shining next time, I’m going to slap him a good one for not telling me it was Luna's room before I went in.” Celestia giggled at my announcement.

“Also,” she began. “Shining and I were just pulling a prank on you when we said you were going to move in with Twilight's’ parents.” something in me snapped. With my magic, I locked the door so there wouldn’t be any interruptions from the guards. Celestia’s face changed to one that screamed of confusion, but I didn’t care. I was pissed.

“Are you shitting me?” I started. “Do you have any idea how bad things can go when you do something like that. I forgive you, but I can’t speak for anyone else that you decide to emotionally toy with.” I might have started to begin sounding like a father, but she needed to know this. “You are a goddamn princess for crying out loud.” I sipped on some tea for a moment before continuing. “I just thought you would be smarter, no, more careful than that.” with a sigh, I looked up to Celestia. She looked a little upset. Fuck, I forgot how sensitive ponies are. “Sorr-”

“No, no. You’re right. I should have seen what it was doing to you.” she interrupted.

“He, forgive and forget. Water under the bridge. What I’m saying is it’s alright.” I finished my tea. “Don’t mind if I have more?” Celestia’s face went back to its usual smile.

“Help yourself.” I cast the levitation spell to pore the tea, followed by a heating spell on my cup. “What I called you in for is to tell you where you will really be living. You will have your own personal quarters here in the castle.” I started hacking when my tea thought my lungs would be a lovely place to visit around this time of year. Celestia only waited as she watched me, her face filled with mirth.

After managing to clear my lungs, I responded “But Celestia, you know how I -” Celestia raised a hoof to my lips.

“It comes with the job.” she lowered her hoof. As long as I think of it like that…..

“Alright, I can accept that. So, who’s going to show me to my room?” Celestia just smiled down at me when I asked this as if she was waiting for this question.

“I will. Also, I can’t help but notice the pendant around your neck. Even though only Luna and I can give it, we haven’t done it in a very long time.” I started to get a little nervous. Was there something about it that Luna didn’t tell me? “What did Luna tell you about it?” oh, good. I might get some answers sooner than later.

I took a sip of my now warm tea and replied “Luna told me that it’ll give me access to the royal library along with the royal archives. Though I get the feeling there’s more to it than that, am I right?” she nodded for her answer.

“There’s a lot of little things behind it, but the most important meaning when that’s given is that the pony receiving it is highly trusted by the crown.” she paused, then gave me a smirk that put me on edge. There’s something else she’s not telling me. “Is there something going on between you and my sister?”

To help settle my nerves, I took a few gulps of my tea. “Between me and Luna? No, why?” I braced myself for the worst. I’m probably just being paranoid though.

“I think it would be better no to tell you.” she stopped to take another sip of tea. “Would you like to stop at the library on the way to your room?” I smiled. That would save me a trip, and Celestia could help me find what I need too. Perfect!

“Sure. I need to find some spell books anyway.” we both finished our tea.

“By the way, I’m sure you will need this.” Celestia levitated my saddlebags from god knows where. My eyes widened. I completely forgot. I don’t even remember taking them off. Then I remembered what was in them. The only secret I have regarding safety. The book!

“You didn’t open them, did you?” I tried hard to hide any fear that might show in my voice, but I couldn’t tell if I was successful.

“Don’t worry, I didn’t look in them.” Thank goodness.

“Well, I’ll wait out in the corridor for you.” I said, leaving the room.

“Please do.” she added giving me a wink.

Author's Note

I would appreciate comments. I love reading them.

Stop at the Library & My duties as a butler

I waited for what seemed like an eternity. The need to move was almost too much. Now I know I’m not a patient pony. I could feel doubt creeping over me. It’s probably my paranoia, but maybe she’s having second thoughts. I looked over to one of the guards by Celestia’s door. “How can you just stand there doing nothing for hours on end?” the guard just smirked at me.

“Lots of discipline.” and said nothing more. How boring.

Celestia’s door opened as she walked out. “Sorry for the wait.” I could tell that her smile was legitimate this time. So I was just being paranoid after all. “Let's go.” I let her take the lead.

“You know, I hope that one day either you or Luna will stop hiding the meaning behind this pendant and stop teasing me about it.” she shot me a playful look.

“I’ll let Luna be the one to tell you. She gave it to you after all.” There she goes again with the teasing. I like her playful side and all, but sometimes it can be annoying. “Oh, that’s right,” she added with excitement apparent in her voice. “What types of magic do you want to study?”

“Sorry, but you'll have to wait for that answer. I don’t even know what types of magic there are.” Celestia stopped at a nearby door, opening it with her magic.

“Well, why don’t you go find out?” Celestia let me enter the library first, following in close behind. “The spell tome section is at the far end,” she added in a whisper.

“Alright, thanks,” I replied, lowering my voice to a whisper too. Upon entering the section, I couldn’t believe the large selection of spell tomes until I reminded myself that it was the royal library. There wouldn’t be enough time for me look through all of them, so I just scanned for ones that sounded promising. Everything Fire: Beginner to Advanced, From Water to Ice, and several others. Maybe- “Ouch!” I ran into a gate. Well hello there, what do you have locked up? With further inspection, I noticed an engraved symbol that looked fairly familiar. Wait a tic….. Using my magic, I levitated my pendant from around my neck and pressed it into the engraved symbol. Yep, perfect fit. I was caught off guard when the gate started to crack in half and slid open, sliding in both directions. Geronimo! I ventured onward down the aisle where I found the real deal. Spell tomes on electricity, illusion, healing, transformation, and a few others. Hello there. I thought as I spotted a book that's spine was facing the inside of the shelf. As I levitated it of the self with my magic, something fell out of the book. An envelope with a note written on it. Spirit, read in private. Keep secret. I decided to play along. I put the letter back into the book and levitated the book into a saddle bag. Hopefully the note will explain more.

Out of the new selection of books, I only took illusion. These magics are probably more complicated, so best start with just one. I went to the counter and gave the librarian the spell tomes on fire, ice, and illusion. “Hello, I would like to check these out please.” the mare in question turned to me and I made note of her appearance. She’s a light brown earth pony with half-rim glasses, white mane and tail, green eyes, and a book on her rear.

“Sure thing. Your name?” she asked as she came over.

“Spirit.” as I replied, she wrote some things down that I just assumed would be my name and the books I chose. When she finished, she slid the books back to me. “Here you go.”

“When are they due?”

“Just bring them back when you're done.” with that, she left the counter pushing a cart of books towards one of the isles. Best not question it. After levitating the books into my saddlebags, I trotted back over to Celestia who’s waiting patiently at the door.

“So what magic did you choose?”

“I decided on fire, ice, and illusion.” using her magic, she opened the door lead me out into the hallway and we continued through the castle corridors.

Celestia lead me to a large pair of scarlet colored double doors. “Is this it?” I asked. I didn’t make eye contact though. I was still gawking at the doors.

“Yes.” I heard her say. She opened the doors with her magic. “Let's go on inside.” I obeyed, proceeding into the room that lays beyond. I was met with a site of luxury. The floor, walls, and ceiling were made of marble. The bed was huge, three times the size of Twilights. There was also a bookshelf that was a few yards wide with a nearby eask. I trotted over to a door I saw to the side to find a bathroom that was quite spacious. In the bathroom, on the opposite side, was another door. I opened it with my magic to see a walk-in closet. Leaving the bathroom, I looked around to find that there was also a balcony. Looking near the bed, I even found a fireplace.

“Holly shit Tia! I know you said that it comes with the job, but this is almost too much to take in.” she just giggled at my reaction to the room.

“As my personal butler, you need to be as close as possible, and this is the closest room to mine.” I couldn’t argue with logic. Though I still didn’t want to be this spoiled without earning any of it first. But if I argue with Tia anymore, she might start using her authority as a princess. Better not push it. “My first order is for you to put on your uniform.” with a glow from her horn, the suit that we had ordered the other day came floating out from the closet in the bathroom and onto the bed.

“Yes, my Princess,” I said as I bowed. Bowing in a pony body means to fully bend you your head and forelegs and only bending you back legs halfway. I looked back up at her with a playful smirk. Celestia giggled at my antics once more. I broke my bow, took the suit in my magic, and started heading to the bathroom. I stopped halfway there when I realized something not only important but also embarrassing.

I crept back over to Celestia, stopping near inches away from her. M cheeks heated up intensely. How do I address this? “What’s wrong Spirit?” Celestia’s voice showed concern. I cleared my throat.

“I don’t know how to put clothes on.” it felt shameful to admit. Celestia did more than giggle this time. She fell on the floor laughing, which seemed to have struck a chord. Yes, yes. Let's laugh at the pony who doesn’t know how to put clothes on. I wanted to voice my complaints, but I knew better and held my tongue. I would consider leaving to ask somepony else for help, but the only other ponies in Canterlot I knew wouldn’t be an option. Luna would be sleeping and Shining would laugh harder than Celestia is right now. I was beginning to question how much these ponies really respected me. I sat down on my flank, my head hung low as I just stared at the marble floor. Yes, Celestia has been there for me from the start, and I’m grateful, but that’s what makes it worse. If she’s laughing at me, I wonder how long it’ll be before others do. Guess it’s best to make as few acquaintances as possible. Lifting my head back up to look at her, I cleared my throat. “If you’re done laughing your ass off, I would like to know what to do about my current predicament.”

Celestia, now done with her laughing fit, got off the floor. With a flash of her magic and the disappearance of the suit, the suit teleported into place onto my body. “There, how does it feel?”

It didn’t feel as stuffy or as stiff as I expected. The suit felt rather comfortable. I looked down to see a rather nice blue bowtie on a white collar and the rest of it was black. It even had sleeves for my front legs. Satisfied with how I looked, I looked back up to Celestia. “Fits like a glove.” knowing that she prefers me to be casual when it’s only us two, I teased her by adding “What’s next, my mistress?” this got a slight blush from Celestia, but unfortunately I didn’t get her flustered. That would have been funny.

“We have a meeting to attend to with a representative from the Griffon Empire. What I need you to do during the meeting is take notes of everything that even seems important.” she paused, giving me a questioning look. “You do understand politics, don’t you?”

I gave her a look that screamed ‘Are you fucking serious?’ “even though where I come from is ran by a democracy and not a hierarchy, I still understand the concept.” I deadpan

“Splendid. There's writing supplies in your desk. Get them and let's get going.” following orders, I trotted over to my desk and opened the dwar to find a quill and notepad. Picking them up in my magic, I went back to follow Celestia to the meeting.

The meeting was awfully boring. Nothing but arguments that could have been avoided if even half of them were not ignorant fools. The Griffins, a proud species as they are, are still headstrong and a pain in the ass. After the meeting, Celestia sent me to go wake up Luna as my last task for the night, which I’, doing right now. I have just arrived at Luna’s door when one of the guards stopped me. “Sir, what business do you have here?”

I sighed. “Celestia has sent me to wake up Luna.” they just laughed.

“We’ll have to see some prof.” I wasn’t prepared for that, though I should have seen it coming. An idea came to mind and I decided to wing it.

“I’m sure this will be more than enough,” I smirked as I used my magic to levitate the pendant out from under my suit. As they gazed at the pendant, their cocky smiles slowly vanished.

“Very well. As you were.” the guard looked as though he hated me for doing that, but I didn’t have any other option.

I knocked a few times, waited minute, then opened the large double doors to let myself in the dark room. After the door closed, I pushed some magic through my horn to provide myself with enough light to see a few feet ahead of me. I made my way to Luna’s bed. Wandering what I’ll do if she gets angry, I spoke up. “Luna, Celestia sent me to wake you up.” she didn’t stir. Heavy sleeper. I looked at her, remembering the events of the other night. I felt my cheeks heat up at the memory. I shook my head. Now’s not the time. With my magic, I attempted to lift the covers off, but she wouldn’t let go. “I’m warning you.” but still no change in resistance from her as she continued to hold on. She asked for it. I wrapped whatever blanket I had in my magic around her head and ruffled her entire head.

She shot straight up saying “We’re up Tia, we’re up.” before her eyes focused in on me. “Why is it thou waking us up and not Tia?”

I smiled, mentally chuckling at her bed head. “As Tia’s butler, it is my job to do as my mistress asks of me. It so happens that my final task for the night was to wake you up.” after seizing the chance to me a smartass, I chuckled out loud this time.

She glared at me for my antics before she got out of bed. Upon doing so, she yawned and started to slowly make her way to her balcony. I followed. “Seems our sister has already lowered her sun for us.” activating her horn, the moon began to rise. Watching the deed e don this time is just as enchanting as the first. Never gets old. After she finished, the moon resting at its peak, she turned to me and asked: “Is thou free now?” I nodded. “Has thou visited the library?”

“Yes.” Luna sat on the floor of the balcony and so did I. I didn’t care that it was freezing my flank off because the view was worth it.

“Get anything interesting?”

“I got spell books on fire, ice, and illusion. I’m looking forward to studying illusion but I feel it would be more important to be able to keep warm though.” Lunas face lit up at the mention of illusion magic.

“Illusion is one of our personal favorites. Thee should get going though, it’s getting pretty late.” I took my pardon and left for my room.

Author's Note

feel free to comment

My first night back

Upon entering my room, I let out a sigh of relief. Even though the only stressful and annoying part of my day was the meeting with Celestia and the representative from the Griffon Empire, it still took up the majority of it. Better get used to it now that I’m her butler. Though I wonder, with this job, how I’ll get around to combat training. I shivered. Shit, I don’t know fire magic yet. Better get reading. For now, I cast a healing spell on the bed to be my only defense against the cold of the once empty room of night. I was about to retrieve the fire tome when I noticed something on my bed. A note with written instructions for two spells. One for putting clothes on and one for getting them off. If I didn’t know better, I’d say Tia was making fun of me. Pushing magic through my horn, I executed the second written spell that took the clothes off and made them vanish somewhere that I don’t know. I climbed onto my bed for the first time and was greeted with not only the warmth from the heat spell but the soft feel of the fabric. It felt so soft that I almost fell asleep in a matter of seconds, but if I did that before learning to light the fireplace I’d freeze in my sleep. Definitely fall. I levitated the fire tome from my desk across the room and cracked it open when it reached me. I started scanning the table of contents. I need to go straight to some instructions of starting a simple fire. And….there! Simple campfires, page 27. I flipped to the page and began reading.

It took so long that I lost track of the time, but I finally got the spell memorized. Aiming my horn at the fireplace nearby I recited the spell. The fireplace lit up, fire spitting out into existence, clinging onto the wood for dear life. Good thing too, because the heating spell ended a while ago and I was freezing again. I welcomed the soft heat waves like as if it was an old friend. I let out a comfy hum. “Much better.”

“I concur.” I’m sure I almost died of a heart attack. What the fuck? I turned my dead in the direction the voice came from.

“What the hell Luna?” Luna was on my balcony. When the hell did she get there? Actually, why is more the question. “Do you need something, or did you only want to scare the soul out of my body?”

As she made her way deeper into my room, she answered “Halcyon down. We were just curious about thy living situation” she scanned the room. “Our sister has spoiled thee. We are surpirsed that thou agreed so easily.”

I chuckled at her assumption. “I didn’t It took Tia some effort, and she only won when she told me that it’s part of the job. Other wise i bet we would still be arguing about it.” I could tell that the thought alone fill Luna with great enjoyment.

“We can see that happening.” I saw her gaze fall on the spell tome beside me. “What book is that one”

“Fire magic. I wasn’t originally planning to start studying any spells tonight, but I had to learn how to start a fire.” I turned my head to the fire. It feels nice. I was startled again by a sudden pressure on the side of my bed. I turned my in it’s direction to see Luna who had both of her front hoofs on my bed.

“Don’t mind if we join?” she had a hopeful look her face.

“Why the hell not?” upon my answer, she got on the bed and laid down beside me. “By the way, don’t you have to run night court tonight?” she shook her head.

“Court is closed tonight. Anyway, we wanted to point something out.” she took the spell tome in her magic, closed it, and flipped the book upside down. “Look here.” When I did noticed a socket in the back cover of the book that looked like my pendant. “Your pendant goes in here, which will revile unseen pages in the book.” after she gave the book back, I immediately inserted the pendant into the socket and open the back of the book. As she said, I found pages that weren’t there five minutes ago.

“That’s a neat trick. Speaking of the pendant,” I closed the tome and levitated it onto the nightstand next to the bed after pendent back out of the socket. “Feel like telling me what its meaning is because I can tell there’s something about it that neither you or Tia are telling me.”

She just smiled at me. “Maybe one night, we’ll tell.” she giggled. “When are you going to start training?” I sighed, realizing that she just managed to avoid answering my question. Sure thing, keep teasing me.

“To be honest, I don’t know. I’m planning to ask Tia about it tomorrow to try working it out. I was going to ask earlier today, but I forgot due to the meeting with a representative from the Griffon Empire.” I yawned, feeling my eyelids becoming heavy. Luna giggled again. She seems amused. “Sorry to cut our meeting short, but I feel like I might drop dead at any moment.

“Of course. We have to check for nightmares anyway.” she got off my bed and went to the balcony. Before leaving, she said “peaceful dreams, little one.” and with a flap of her enormous wings, she flew out of sight. Using my magic, I closed the balcony doors. I hope so. I thought, fearing the possibility of a dream like the one from last night. I fell asleep almost instantly.

Weird Dream (not important to storyline)

I scanned my surroundings. A solid dream, but I didn’t make it so. My last solid dream was when Discord and Luna Visited me. After some thinking, I tapped a hoof to the non-existent ground and produced a wave of light. Like last time, it went in all directions molding the surrounding area as it went. Except for this time, instead of the private gardens behind Canterlot castle, I had it produce the tree I slept under during the first night I was in Ponyville. I had also sculpted a beautiful sunset, the sky burning with beautiful colors of red, orange, pink, and yellow with only a few clouds in the sky. I decided to put Ponyville a little further away than it would be in the real world, though I’m not sure why. I sat down to admire my work. Then I felt something. Someone’s here.

“Come on out. I believe it’s quite rude to sneak around someone else’s dream uninvited.” I only knew of two individuals that could enter the dreams of others, but neither of them has a reason to enter my dream right now. Suddenly, I was tackled by a pink blur. “What the-”

“Hey Spirit, it’s me, Pinkie. Remember?” she had me pinned to the ground as she talked at speeds that I didn’t even think were even imaginable. “I’m sad that you left Ponyville without saying goodbye. Not only didn’t I get to throw you a ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party, but I didn’t get to throw you a farewell party. Where did you go? Are you doing alright? So this is your dream? The scenery is pretty.” by this point, I lost feeling in all four hoofs. “I hope you’ll come back to Ponyville sometime to visit. We didn’t really get the chance to get to know each other-”

“PINKIE PIE!” I shouted in my frustration, shutting her up. Using my magic, I levitated her off me and dropped her off to the side. I would ask her how she entered my dream, but I had a feeling against it. So I asked the next logical question. “Why are you here, in my dream? And answer in a regular, understandable speed please.” I don’t know if something could go wrong in a solid dream if I got a headache, but I didn’t feel like finding out.

She giggled. “To see you silly.”

“Me? You defy the laws of physics and logic to see me? Someone you don’t know anything about except their name?” she nodded her head vigorously. “Look, not to be rude or anything, but unless you can explain yourself better, I’ll have to kick you out. I’ve had a busy day and I would like to get some rest in peace before the next.” Honestly, I think Discord would have been better to receive a visit from in a dream than this. I tapped my hoof and a stand rose from the ground with a red button labeled ‘eject’.

“Oooo…… a button!” she practically teleported to it. “Eject? Would the pony pressing ti be the one that’s ejected?” though I already knew the answer, I decided to be a sarcastic smartass anyway.

“I don’t know,” I kept my eyes on the mass of pure energy in pink pony form. “Let’s find out.” I slammed my hoof on the button and an invisible force sent Pinkie flying into the sky. Before she got too high up, she dematerialized out of the existence of my dream. I sighed as the pressure of stress, due to non-stop dialog, melted away leaving a nice and comfortable blanket of satisfaction in its place. I tapped a hoof to the ground, dematerializing the button form the dream. I tapped a hoof to the ground and a small cloud came down from the sky and rested at the base of the tree, a few inches above the ground. I’ll just shut down till morning. I climbed onto the cloud and, lying down, closed my eyes.

The Cause Of.......

I woke up early to the sound of a few metallic clicks and some flapping sounds followed by the sound of hoof steps approaching. After lightly moaning, I opened my eyes and lifted my head from the comfy warm pillow, turning it in the direction of the sound. Celestia was near my bedside, probably here to wake me up. “Good morning.” I greeted, wrestling my way from under the covers. I heard Celestia stop a few yards from my bed.

“Thank you.” She probably thinks that I’m complimenting her work on raising the sun. I decided not to clarify seeing no reason not to. Looking at my face, she giggled and I knew why. “Still feeling sleepy are you?”

“No need to worry about it,” I reassured her. “Give me about five minutes and I’ll be wide awake. By the way, Tia, before I forget again, we still haven’t discussed when I will start training with Shining Armor.” she smiled, lit up her horn, and after a flash, I was in my butler suit again.

“Shining said he can start tomorrow.” That should be fun. I thought half sarcastically. “As for today, we have day court to run.” I got ready, collecting my writing supplies.

“Sounds like fun.” sarcasm strikes again. “What’s my role?”

“Just like during the meeting with the ambassador, to take note of anything important. Except this time, you’ll be more focused on looking for contradictories between two sides of the same story.” I followed her out of my room during her answer, still following her to the throne room that doubles as the courtroom.

When we arrived, she opened the oversized double doors. “I’ll do my best.” and we entered.

The throne room had rows of benches, one in front of the other, only separated by a single path going through the middle of the room. In front of the rows of seats are desks, one on each half of the room. I followed Celestia up to the point where she took her spot on the throne. Making an assumption, because I forgot to ask ahead of time, I stood beside the throne. I assumed that I was correct by me not getting yelled at. The tension in the room was so thick that I could probably cut it with my horn. I eased as I remembered that the conflicts between nobles. Probably just fights over petty things, nothing serious. I watched as ponies came in and took their seats. I leaned over to Celestia and whispered in her ear. “Out from what I’ve seen and heard of the nobles, my guess is that these cases are probably going to be like sibling conflicts that would be settled by the mother.” she chuckled at my comment.

“They pretty much are,” she confirmed. We turned out attention back to the rest of the room as the last few ponies entered and took their seats. I glanced at the two desks stationed before the throne. There were two ponies at each one. In each pair, one’s probably the client and the other the lawyer.

“This is going to be boring as hell, ain’t it mistress?” I chuckled as Celestia nodded.

Day court lasted for most of the day. About seven or eight hours. Thank goodness for the intermissions. I used almost an entire notepad and two bottles of ink. I wasn’t the only one who was mentally exhausted either. I could Celestia tired as hell, along with her slow responses when asked something. After court, I followed her to her private study on the second floor. As she was reviewing some documents at her desk, some ashes flew in through the window, clustered together, and formed an unburned scroll. Celestia’s grew bigger than usual. I was still at a nearby table sipping on some tea.

“Who’s it from?” it was probably none of my business, but a little curiosity never hurt before.

Celestia levitated the scroll in her magic and unrolled it. “It’s from Twilight.”

“Anything interesting?” Celestia, after reading the scroll, shot me a look of disapproval. Shit! What now?

“Indeed. It’s quite rude to just disappear on Twilight the way you did.” that comment felt like a kick to the stomach. Didn’t think of it like that.

“Oops, forgot about that. I had to leave pretty early in the morning for a private matter and didn’t want to wake her up. Thought Spike would have said something to her.” I took another sip of my tea before levitating my teacup back down onto the table before my white aura around it vanished. “Let me guess, he did didn’t he?”

Celestia nodded her head. “He did. He also said that you wouldn’t tell him where you were going or what you were going to do.”

“Yes, well, like I said. A private matter. I’ll write her a letter when I’m off the clock, but I don’t have means of sending it though.” she smiled in approval.

“You can go ahead and write it now. As for sending it, just give it to me and I’ll send it though Spike. It’ll be faster.” setting the letter off to the side, she continued with the documents from before. Levitating a blank parchment paper, quill, and bottle of ink onto the table space in front of me, I thought: This will be the first letter I’ve written in Equestria.

“Thank you,” I replied, beginning to write.

Dear Twilight,
Sorry for leaving without telling you. Spike might have already told you, but I had a private matter to attend to and had to leave early. I didn’t want to wake you up that early because it seemed like it would be rude. I’m currently in Canterlot right now working as Celestia’s butler. I once almost got her flustered my addressing her as ‘My mistress’. I’ll start training with Shining tomorrow. I hope I didn’t worry you too much. Maybe one day I’ll be back in Ponyville for some reason. If that happens, I’ll be sure to pay you a visit.

-Spirit

That should do it. I rolled the parchment and levitated it over to Celestia. “That was quick. You’re getting better at writing.” I was trash at writing until recently.

“Thanks to this job. Had to get better at some point.” I took another sip of my tea. Celestia chuckled.

“Very true.” She sent my letter to Twilight with a flash of her magic. Must be great to have magic.

It’s dusk now. Celestia has sent me to wake up Luna again as my last task before retiring for the night. Thankfully, the guards didn’t harass me this time before entering Luna’s room, I said: “All right Luna, time for you to awaken once more.” I approached her covers. To my surprise, she wasn’t there. “Where the hell are you now?”

“Surprised?” I jumped at the sound of Luna's voice. It wasn’t that it came from behind that startled me, but how close it was. I felt her breath on the back of my neck as she spoke and it made me shiver. I turned around to face her. She just raised her head back up, I raised my eyes to meet hers.

“To be honest, you got me good with that one. Anyway, with you up my final task for the day is done.” after I used my magic to straighten my bowtie, I headed for the door. Before I could reach them, however, they locked with a blue aura signifying that my plans are to be put on hold until further notice. “Is there something you need princess?”

Luna looked down to the floor, looking slightly flustered with her cheeks turning a shade of red. What is she thinking? “Would t-thou stay here tonight?” oh. Wait, what? Na, she probably doesn’t mean it like that.

“Sure, but I was hoping to take a walk first before anything else,” I informed her as I passed the bed on my way to her balcony. Luna hadn’t moved since she made her presence known. “ Give me up to two hours. I’ll definitely be back by then. I also bet that you have some work to get out of the way in the meantime.” I wasn’t wasn’t looking at her the entire time I was talking, but rather the night sky. “I don't appreciate being locked in one’s room against my will. It can get rather boring after a while.” I could practically hear the guilt trip I just caused her. Fuck, I keep forgetting. Ponies are highly sensitive. “I don’t mean anything by it. I just have some things to do tonight. I don’t want to chance to wait because I might be to busy tomorrow. So can you please pardon me?” at some point while I was talking, she joined me on the balcony wearing a smile.

“We pardon thee.” Luna unlocked the door, but I had something else in mind. Lighting up my horn, I disappeared, only to reappear right outside the entrance doors of the castle. Don’t think she was expecting that. Before continuing, I took a moment to glance over the scenery that is the night time city of Canterlot. It looked completely different. Luckily, my destinations aren't too far from the castle, otherwise, I might have been slightly worried about getting lost. Oh, right, almost forgot. Lighting up my horn once more, my suit popped out of existence, replaced by my saddlebags. I feel more comfortable without formal wear but still felt cold without clothes. Must be fall. I should hurry. I trotted off to the street before I had to stop so my eyes could adjust, allowing me to read the shop signs. Good for me that my first stop was almost literally right across the street from me, it’s sign reading ‘Silent Tea Cafe’.

“Fuck me!” I had a feeling that it wouldn’t be open, but I thought I would try to check anyway. I slowly turned around, head hung low in defeat. Better not waste any more time. Need all the time I can for the next stop. Finding out that the cafe was closed was more than enough to make me not have the drive to speed back up to a normal pace.

That being said, it took about five minutes for me to just arrive at the private gardens. Gotta keep going. I picked up my pace. It didn’t take me long before I arrived at the entrance of my destination. Training grounds, finally. The doors were left unlocked, though I’m not sure if that was meant to be that way or not. Well, if anyone asks, I’ll just make up an excuse or just teleport away. The doors lead me straight into the grounds, don’t even pass through a room or anything. How convenient. I look around the training dummies and picked one labeled ‘for magic use’. Perfect. I levitated the fire spell tome out of my saddlebags, inserted my pendant into the socket on the back, and opened the book to the spell of interest.

Memorizing the spell took a long ass time. By the time I was done, I only had thirty minutes left to practice it. Goddamn it. With the book in my magical grasp, I went to the dummy. It took a substantial effort, but I attempted the spell. Aiming my horn at the dummy, I cast the spell but failed. Said failure was indicated by the fact that nothing but a shower of sparks raining down from my horn and landing around my hoofs.

“Fucking damn it, unacceptable.” I cursed at myself. Once more. Focusing more on the spell this time, I activated my horn again to cast the spell. Though it would seem that it wasn’t yet meant to be.

This would make me look like I’m terrible, but this is one of the more advanced spells. If I learn this though, I would be able to leave the targes covered in severe burns that could be fatal if left untreated.

The second attempt ended in more sparks that caught a patch of dead grass on fire I had to stomp out. This is pathetic. Better try again some other time. Besides, it’s about time to get going. Looking up at the moon, my heart almost stopped. “Fucking hell, I’m going to be late.” if I hurry, I might make it. Lighting up my horn, I attempted to execute the teleportation spell but my horn fizzled out. Apparently, Luna’s balcony was too far to teleport directly to. Well shit. Okay, new plan.

I decided on trying a Chain of teleports. Yes, I have done it before but that time only consisted of two or three teleports. If my estimation was correct, this would require five or six. Shit, out of time for thinking. I lit up my horn and began to phase in and out of existence. The first two times only gave me a hint of disorientation and got me half way past the training ground. This place is so god damn big. The third and fourth times intensified the disorientation to make it to the second floor of the castle. Executing the teleportation spell a fifth time got me to the staircase of Luna's tower at the price of absolutely no sense of orientation, intense dizziness, and obvious signs of mental exhaustion. Casting the teleportation spell one last time, I disappeared only to reappear at my final destination in the hall that had Luna’s bedroom door. At this point, was suffering from too much to identify everything going on with it.

My sudden appearance startled the guards stationed at the door. Before they could say or do anything, I said: “I’m h-here….under orders….to meet L-Luna at t-this time.” and I dropped dead.

Though I was still conscious, I couldn’t see or feel anything. My brain was too tired to operate any manual functions of my body. I could still hear somewhat though. I only managed to make out bit and pieces through the loud ringing going through my ears, but not much. Most of it was only half words and I couldn’t put voices to names.

“....et the…..Princess!”

“I’ll…..the doctor!”

*a few minutes later*

“What ha…..him?”

“We don….just…..nowhere.”

“.....et m…..him.”

Feeling started to return, somewhat, as I could feel pressure applied to various areas including my abdomen, chest, and horn. The pressure on the horn caused intense pain, but I could only release a small moan. This in turn not only return my ability to make out everything being said but also gave me a head-splitting headache.

“Horseapples, he’s suffering from magic withdrawals. He’s also conscious.” I heard a gasp coming from a few different directions. “Quick, the sedatives.” After hearing a few sources of panicked movement I felt something penetrate into one of my wrists and I was out like a candle in the wind.

Author's Note

Art:https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/850381/one-way-trip-art#comment/5030485

Luna's Point of View

Author's Note

This chapter narrated by Luna, but I kept her style so speech for dialog only. For the next few chapters, the story will alternate to and from Spirit’s point of view. Be warned. Be patient.

Still, you now have more clues.

Luna's Point of View

I was standing on the balcony finally work paperwork. Looking out far enough, I was able to see Spirit in the training grounds. I seemed like he was practicing magic and even though I wasn’t able to see what kind it was I could tell that it failed. After watching what looked like an episode of frustration, he looked at the mood then disappeared in a teleport. Thou remembered. I went back inside my room to prepare for my guest but soon heard the guards outside my door get stirred up. Assuming they were just surprised by spirit teleporting, I ignored it. that is until one of our lunar guards came rushing in a panic.

“Your Highness, you had a visitor but he’s no longer able to present himself. Sorry for the inconvenience,” he reported, returning to attention.

Confused, I asked “Explain.” alright, I didn’t ask, I demanded.

He replied, “He collapsed in the hall and is now being transported to the royal medical ward.” What magic was Spirit practicing?

“Take us to him!” I ordered in the royal Canterlot voice, though it was unintentional.

Flinching, he said “Right away your highness.”, leading me with great haste.

I arrived at the royal medical ward to find Spirit laying on one of the beds. There are only two beds because this medical ward is specifically equipped for alicorns though it’s rare for us to get sick.

“Alright return to thou post.” I dismissed the guard.

“Yes, your highness.”

Upon entering the room further, I was stopped by a nurse I recognized as nurse Red Heart. Strange. “Nurse Red Heart, didn’t thou work at the public hospital?”

Shyly at first, she answered “Yes I do, but Princess Celestia, back when we first found Spirit and discovered his abnormalities, decided to have me be the only nurse to look after him to keep the abnormalities as secret. Luckily, I was just passing by the castle when the guard came to get me.” nurse Red Heart had already said a couple of points of interest, but I had to focus on the matter at hoof.

“Will Spirit recover?” in response, Nurse Red Heart turned around and proceed to lead me to the further bed and slid aside the drape that was hiding the stallion of the hour. He looked alright, but I could feel something off.

“Physically, there’s nothing wrong. However, after hearing how he collapsed and taking into account the condition he was in when they rushed him in, I’d say he’s suffering from just about every mental exhaustion and withdrawal there is. If I had to guess, he was reckless and used up too much magic at once.” she paused. “Has anypony told him what could happen from doing so?” she was glaring right into my eyes. The thought never crossed our mind. How careless of us.

The nurse just let out a sigh. “Wasn’t your fault I guess. All we can do now is hope for him to have a swift recovery and tell him when he wakes up if he does.”

So there really was nothing we could do. I haven’t felt this hurt in over a thousand years. Remembering something Red Heart said, I asked “ Thou mentioned something about some abnormalities. Please explain.”

“Take a look for yourself,” she replied, pointing a hoof at the lit board on the wall behind her that had a series of x-rays on it. I walked up to it for a better look.

I took a few minutes to thoroughly examine the x-rays, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t find anything. “We don’t understand what we’re looking for. Nothing’s dislocated or broken.” looking away from the x-rays and back to Red Heart, who just let out a giggle.

“Want a hint? She offered. I nodded. “Now think. What species is he?”

“A unicorn. What about it?”

“Keeping that in mind, look at his bones again. Observing the leg bones will make it easier to notice.” What is she getting at? I looked back at the x-rays.

Nurse Red Heart, getting bored and impatient, carried on. “His bones are thicker than what a unicorn should be. In fact, it matches that of an average earth pony his age.” She’s right! How did we miss that? “To be fair, it wasn’t like that when he first arrived in Equestria, meaning that this abnormality is fairly recent.”

“Wait, but if that’s recent than it isn’t the original discovery thou meant earlier.” She smiled at me.

“Correct. When we found him, he looked horrifying. Steam was rising from areas or skin where it looked like it was still forming, along with the rest of his body is covered in blood.” I was beginning to feel a little sick from trying to picture such a thing, but I just had to know everything. Celestia didn’t tell me much about the matter. “His horn at the time was unlike anything I've ever seen. It was nothing but a nub as big as the fur on his head. Princess Celestia arrived to see what the commotion was herself. After letting her in on the situation, she brought him the hospital and asked me to look after him and to let her know when he woke up.”

“We know the rest from there.” I interjected.

“Yes, well, after taking the x-rays I noticed that there were extra little bones scattered in his back. I was about to feel his back to see if they were near the surface, but I freaked out when I saw his horn forming, pushing its way out of his head. It sent blood flying everywhere. After all was said and done, and cleaned, he woke up.”

I looked back to the x-rays still hanging on the board and found the top-view x-ray. There were indeed small bones in his back. Wait a moment…. “ Thou said that the bones were scattered, but they seem to have formed arcs.” I heard a mirthful hum from Red Heart.

“You’ve noticed. Yes, that is the abnormality. He can be called a few things because of this too, such as a freak of nature or an anomaly. His situation is beyond any medical knowledge ever discovered. All we can do is let Celestia know and see what she thinks.” she gasped. “Oh buck, I forgot. I still need to send for her. She needs to be notified as per her request if anything happens. I can’t leave him though.”

“Calm down, We’ll get her.”

“Thank you.” I turned away to leave for my little errand.

Tia's point of view

I woke up on my own, which could mean one of two things usually. I just woke up early, or Luna’s late. I couldn’t tell this time. I got out of bed and got ready, thinking that Luna would be here by the time I was done. If I was late raising the sun, I wouldn’t hear the end of it from the nobles. I had just finished brushing my mane Luna burst through my doors. When I turned to look at her, I could tell that something was wrong. Her appearance made it clear for her mane and tail was a mess, she was panting heavily, and I haven’t seen her look this upset since before she became Nightmare Moon. this caused me to worry, for not much could cause her to get like this.

“What is the matter, dear sister?” I asked in a soothing tone, trying to keep the atmosphere calm.

After catching her breath, she answered “It’s Spirit, he’s in the royal medical ward.” and fear struck me.

“We must hurry.”

When I first found him with nurse Red Heart and took him to the hospital, I knew there was something different about him. My suspicions only grew after Luna and I spoke to him. I decided that the best way to be sure he wasn’t a threat was to observe how he went about his day to day life, so I granted him citizenship and provided him a place to stay. After a while, I placed him in Ponyville to see what would happen. I was surprised when the reports Twilight sent me reports that weren’t what she had learned from her friends, but of what she learned from Spirit.my appreciation for him grew because of that. I happily welcomed him back to Canterlot castle. I experienced for myself how much one could learn from him after the prank Shining and I pulled on him. He yelled at me, though he yelled at me, he surprised me when he demonstrated not only more wisdom than the average pony, but the ability to be considerate of others when thinking ahead.

Upon providing him a place to stay in the castle again, I experienced a new feeling. I felt what I guessed it would feel like to be a mother, allowing me to realize how I really saw him. Like a son.

So to hear that something happened to him hit hard. Even though emotions are strong, I still have a duty to attend to first.

“Thank you for telling me, but right now we have to make way for the sun or there will be panic.” I started for the balcony. Luna hesitated before joining me. I knew what she was thinking but now was not the time. Upon the moon's disappearance, I raised the sun to past the distant horizon, basking the sky in the beauty of its light. After which, I turned to Luna and said: “Before you go to bed, could you announce that morning court will be canceled for me?”

Luna nodded with a smile and said “Yes sister, we will. Now go visit our friend.”

After her answer, I executed a long distance teleportation spell, taking me directly into the royal medical ward. I have only been in this room once before when Luna was sick one thousand five hundred years ago. Looking around, I found nurse Red Heart checking the medical equipment next to one of the beds.

Noticing me, she said “Princess Celestia, welcome.” she paused before continuing. “You’re here to see him I assume.”

I nodded. “What happened to him?” she sighed. She was probably sick of hearing the question, but I knew she would understand.

“The guards that rushed him in said that he teleported into the hall of Luna’s room and collapsed. He’s suffering from using too much magic and just about every form of exhaustion I can think of. Spirit’s currently in a coma-like state, but not exactly there just yet. He was moaning a few minutes ago, but I’d say he will fully be in a coma in ten minutes or so at this rate.” I felt hope as it poked its way into me. If I say something to him now, he might hear me.

“Could you give us some time alone?”

“Fine, but the sooner he’s left alone to rest, the better.” after adding that in, she left the room. I had no clue what to say. I felt responsible for not warning him about the overuse of magic. Looking down at spirit as he lay on the hospital bed, I couldn’t help but feel useless. After calming down, I spike up, hoping he would hear.

“Spirit, please forgive me for not warning you. I just hope you won’t hate me when you wake up. How about we go out to eat when you recover?” If you recover. I placed a hoof on his side and stroked it gently for a while, hoping it would comfort him. I couldn’t think of anything else to say other than: “I’ll be sure to have Twilight visit you. Along with the mare from the Cafe too.” Silent Taste I believe is her name. I felt his muscles loosen, meaning he heard me or he finally slipped into the coma. Just in case, I kept stroking his side before I stopped. I soon left the room. He would probably tell me to place my obligations before him anyway.

Author's Note

What do you think? Leave a comment.

Twilight's Point of View

It was pretty late in the morning when Spike was running up the stairs yelling my name. “Twilight!” I could hear it in his voice. There was worry, and a lot of it. I was sitting at my desk when the baby drake entered my room.

Looking up at him, I asked: “What’s wrong Spike?” It’s probably nothing, but it never hurt to check. I noticed that he had a scroll clenched in his claw. It had Celestia’s broken seal on it.

“It’s from Princess Celestia, and it’s not good.” I levitated the scroll out of his claw, opened it up, and read it.

Dear Twilight Sparkle, it is with great sadness that I tell you this, but also with a sense of obligation. Your friend, Spirit, went into a coma last night. Apparently, he’s suffering from magical exhaustion and in an attempt to save itself, his body shut itself down. I’m afraid I can’t guarantee that he will make it though. He refuses to admit it, but he considers you as one of his few friends. Though you don’t have to, I would recommend you pay him a visit. Don’t worry, you can bring your friends too if you want. I’ll make arrangements to provide rooms. Sincerely, Princess Celestia.

At this point, it was hard to keep calm. Magical exhaustion had a seventy-four percent mortality rate, so chances are he’s….. I tried to hold my tears back, but I felt one escape as it made it's way down the cheek of my muzzle. “When did you receive this?”

“Just now.”

“Okay. Spike, get ready. We’re going to Canterlot. I’ll go see if the girls will join me.” Even though Spirit didn’t know them that well, the company will help. I got up from the desk to leave and Spike went off to prepare.

I went around to each of the girls and filled them in, none of them took the news lightly. Fluttershy almost fainted, Pinkie Pie went on about feeling guilty about not throwing him a party when he was here, Apple Jack started shedding tears, Rainbow Dash refused to the best of her abilities to show a reaction, and Rarity only gasped after hearing ‘magical exhaustion’. Overall, they seemed to understand the severity of the situation and agreed to meet at the train station that afternoon to depart.

Author's Note

I know, I know, it’s short. Just play along.

Drop a like if you haven’t already, leave a comment, and have a good time.

In My Coma part 3

I was still laying in the levitating bed I summoned, but I wished the sensation I felt earlier didn’t stop. I have been feeling uneasy for the last few hours. I’m fully aware that time in the dreamscape doesn't move at the same rate as real time, but I knew that I should have woken up by now. Something’s wrong, and I need to find out what.

It didn’t take me long either. I received a visitor. Much to my joy, It was Luna. She made her presence known by backside somewhat. “You know,” I started, getting into a sitting position to face her. “Even though I appreciate the visit, I would still like to know when you’re here. I once had a weird dream where I had to take care of an invasion of the real Pinkie Pie. I still don’t understand how she pulled it off, though I don’t expect I ever will.” I sighed, then looked Luna in the eyes. She looked upset. “Wait, what-” I found myself receiving an unexpected hug from the nightly princess. “What’s going on?” Luna took a seat next to me on the bed, followed by tugging me next to her with her wing. Is she crying? “What’s wrong?”

After wiping her face with her other wing, she finally spoke. “Thou is in a coma, Spirit, and that’s not the worst of it.”

That was rather subtle, but I took the bait. “What’s the worst of it?” she couldn’t answer immediately. Thanks to her practically holding my head to her chest, I could hear from her heartbeat that it wasn’t good. “It’s alright. If you don’t want to say it, you don’t have to.”

“No. We have to. Thou needs to know. There’s a high chance that thou won’t survive, and if thou dose, thou more than likely won’t be the same.” Well, fuck. I usually don’t do this, but I could tell that Luna needed it. I returned the hug.

“You know what? I think Equestria wouldn’t be deprived of anything special if death came to claim me. Sure, the few that know me might morn somewhat, but nothing special or necessary would be missing.” then I remembered my only purpose here involving discord, but didn’t say anything about it.

“How could thou say such a thing?” Luna’s tone was filled with horror. “How could you accept it?”

“Oh Luna,” I sighed. “It’s not specifically my possible death I’m accepting. I’m accepting the sad fact of life that, like everything has a beginning, everything has an end and that I’m powerless to go against it. You and Tia might be exceptions but that doesn’t mean you haven’t seen it.”I have been told by Twilight that they have lived for at least a thousand years. Seeing that that defied almost, if not all logic I have, I didn’t believe her. That was until I took the time and used my eyes. I could see it in their eyes. A long life and not all experiences being pleasant. I could tell that Celestia and Luna have seen much, and therefore I also see much regret and sadness when they have to think of the past. There’s more. They have witnessed death and plenty of it. More than they deserve. It is with this knowledge that I know that the only pony that can understand my point other than Luna was Celestia. “You know I’m right.”

Being reminded of this, Luna started to really breakdown, and all I can do is comfort her. Everything I have said to her so far has been nothing but the cold-blooded truth. The undeniable, painstaking truth.

“With this in mind, I’m not afraid to die.” I guided her to lay down on the bed. She rested her head on my lap, but I decided to let her. She needs it, especially now. There’s no telling how long we spent like that. I only knew that it was longer than five minutes because most of the fur in my lap was wet from Luna’s tears. “You know, I just got an idea. Because I wasn’t supposed to exist in this world, maybe-” I was going to say that any memory of me might disappear, or that I return to where I came from, but I didn’t get to finish. Luna shot straight up into a sitting position. She looks pissed.

“Not supposed to exist? Don’t think in such a way.” I waved my hoofs around in a panic.

“Okay, sorry. Calm down.” my attempt to calm her barely succeeded.

“We don’t want to lose any…..one sooner than we have too.” then there was silence.

After some thinking, I said: “Luna, I rarely give my word because when I do, I hold to it true.” that caught Luna’s attention. “With that in mind, believe me when I say you have my word I will pull through this.” I saw a flicker of hope spark in Luna’s eyes/

“Promise?”

“Luna, you have my word. Please don’t make me explain it’s meaning again. I hate repeating myself.” she gave me a hug so tight that I almost broke my word.

“Thank you.” her grip around me loosened. Deciding to comfort her with some extra effort, I wrapped my forelegs around her neck. Though it put my face in her mane, I ignored it for her sake. Anything to avoid being a burden.

Author's Note

Like if you haven’t already, leave a comment, and I hope you enjoyed.

Twilight Visits Him

It was pretty late when the train was pulling into Canterlot station. The girls came with me, Spike too. We were all tired, except for Pinkie of course, and just wanted to settle in. Celestia promised us rooms in the castle for the time we are here. She also sent me instructions to meet her in the throne room before anything else. The high pitch of the brakes slowing the train to a stop helped wake everypony up a little. I couldn’t tell you why a train from the small town of Ponyville was this full to save my life, but by Celestia, it was crowded. It took a good five minutes to get off the train. Everypony was relieved for it too.

Rarity, sleepy as she was, came up to me and said: “Pardon me Twilight dear, but I seem to have forgotten why we came here.” I didn’t blame her because it was so late, so I politely reminded her.

“Spirit, if you remember him, has just recently slipped into a coma. He’s currently in private care at the castle and Princess Celestia is going to take me to visit him, along with those of you who wish to do the same.” I took the lead as the girls followed behind. Using my magic, I readjusted Spike to make sure he doesn’t suddenly slip off my back. Might as well let him sleep now, he is a baby after all.

“That bad, uh? Feelin bad for the poor fellow.” commented Apple Jack. “I remember you mentioning something about ‘magical exhaustion’, what’s that?” if it wasn’t so late, I would have probably have been less blunt about it.

“Magical exhaustion means that he’s suffering from a lack of magic, which is the equivalent to lifeforce for a unicorn, and there’s a high chance he’s going to die from it.” everypony, except Rarity, gasped from the news. In fact, Flutter shy nearly fainted again, Apple Jack looked like she just got bucked in the muzzle, Rainbow Dash almost tripped over one of her wings somehow, and Pinkie looked like somepony told her she couldn’t throw them a party. That was a good indication of how bluntly I put it.

Fluttershy, After recovering from the shock, asked: “He lived with you for a while, didn’t he? Must be tough for you.”

Now that I thought about it….”This might sound rude at first, but it really isn’t. Even though he lived with me, I couldn’t learn much about him. He was always so reclusive and secretive when I wasn’t teaching him magic.” Except for when he was in my bed crying that night. I almost blushed remembering the night we spent together. “The only thing he couldn’t hide that well was how lonely he felt. Not that he ever admitted it, but almost anypony would have been able to see it in his eyes if they looked close enough. If you ask me, I’d also say it was like there was something he was hiding.” Like he felt obligated to keep it to himself.

At this point, we had already reached the Castle and was entering the throne room. I couldn’t hide my glee seeing Celestia again. However, it didn’t last long. The grim depressed expression she had on reminded me of the reason for coming here. What was her relationship with Spirit? Must be somewhat significant for it to show on her like this.

Upon noticing our arrival, Celestia’s mood seemed to lift a little. “Greetings girls. It’s nice to know Spirit has made a few more friends than he has claimed to.” No, I think that she needs to know. If she does, she might talk to him about it if he recovers.

“Actually, Spike and I are the only ones truly here to see Spirit. They’re just here to help me.” Celestia’s expression indicated surprise and disappointment, making me realize my mistake. Oops!

“Either way, I’m sure Spirit would appreciate the visits. If only he could be aware of them. Come, I’ll take you to see him.” Celestia paused. “Along with those who also wish to see him. Those who aren’t here to see him shall be taken to their rooms to settle in.” I followed after Celestia, Spike still on my back, though I didn’t expect either Fluttershy, Apple Jack, or Rainbow Dash to follow along too. I decided to not question them and continued following Princess Celestia.

She lead us to a wall behind the thrones. Why-. She lifted a hoof and pressed it against the wall. It pressed down a hidden button that would have been impossible to find unless you knew it was there. After she released her hoof from the button and set it back don, and equally hidden door opened. A set of stairs on the other side headed down. “Impressive.” I commented.

“I have to request that none of you speak of this or of where you are about to go.” without waiting for a response, Celestia continued to lead us down the stairs. They went for quite the distance before we reached the bottom, which leads us into a hall. Turning left, Princess Celestia stopped after a few doors and opened it with her magic. “Here we are, after you.”

I went in, followed by the girls, to find a medical ward style room, except there were only two beds. I recognized the nurse, who came up to us and said: “Please don’t get too loud.”

“Nurse Red Heart, nice to see you again.” I greeted.

“Twilight, it has been a long time. I’ll leave to give you girls some privacy with the patient.” she said, trying to keep her professional tone. We all gathered around the sleeping form of Spirit.

“I don’t see anything wrong with him.” remarked Rainbow.

“Rainbow!” snapped Fluttershy. I took the role of reexplaining it to her.

“Rainbow, magical exhaustion doesn't have a physical sign. Magic is like lifeforce that unicorns can bend to their will. But a unicorn dies if they completely run out. Though that would require either casting a great number of spells back to back or casting a spell that they aren't ready for yet.” I paused, looking up to Princess Celestia as the pieces came together. “But which was it?” Now all eyes were on Celestia. With a sigh, she started to explain.

“It was both. Luna told me that she saw him from her balcony as he was practicing magic in the training grounds. See, he has access to resources to learn advanced offense spells, not just self-defense spells. In his saddlebags was a time on fire magic. It took me some time, but I found out that he was trying to learn an advanced spell called Fire Dragon. If executed properly, it will leave the target covered in intense burns that can kill if left untreated.”

“Why would he need to learn magic like that?” Fluttershy interjected.

“I’m not sure myself. I think Luna wanted to make him an advanced soldier or a battle mage. Luna also said that after a while, he teleported his way to meet her, but collapsed in the hall in front of her door. Now her’s here.”

I was pretty late now. “Why don’t you two go ahead. I still need to talk to Princess Celestia.” I proposed. They murmured in agreement and left, accompanied by the guards to their rooms. Celestia’s face remained emotionless, but I could tell she was curious. “He doesn’t know how to use long-distance teleportation. I only taught him the short distance version, and that wouldn’t get you from the training ground to Luna’s room. At least, not casting it more than once. You said that he was practicing advanced fire magic?”

“Yes, the Fire Dragon. Fire magic is one of the hardest to master, and I’ve only seen that spell learned by a few high-level battle mages.”

“That’s what I thought.” I turned my head down to look at Spirit. “To get to Luna so quickly, he would have had to have cast that teleportation spell repeatedly, more than two or three times. If he wasn’t exhausted after trying to cast Fire Dragon for a long time and was able to teleport repeatedly before giving out, imagine how much magic he used.” looking back up to Celestia’s face, I saw that she was smiling down at me.

“Twilight, you make me proud. I knew you would figure it out. I agree, there’s no telling how great his magical abilities would be if he was trained in regulating his magic usage. Actually, the thought alone could probably intimidate Star Swirl himself. Maybe that’s why my sister has him doing this, she did recommend trying to get him into the royal guard.”

I nodded in agreement. “Hey, I’m getting tired myself, but I would like to be alone with him before leaving.”

“Say no more, I understand.” she left before I could say anything else.

Looking back down at Spirit, I said: “You idiot.” I knew he couldn’t hear me, but I felt like I had to speak my mind. “I wonder if you’re capable of even thinking sometimes. Clearly not this time.” I paused for a moment. “I should have Celestia make you wait on practicing magic until I can help.” If their’s a next time.

I was shocked at the sight before me. A tear formed at the corner of Spirit’s eye. There’s no way that’s possible, he’s still in a coma! He let out a soft moan. That sounds…..painful. I went to the door and poked my head out, but nurse Red Heart wasn’t anywhere around. I heard Spirit’s voice again. What the-. I went back over to him and bent down. “Spirit?” and to my surprise, there was a response.

“Twilight….” it came out slow and was almost impossible to hear. Is he dreaming? I had to be sure. Lighting up my horn, I tapped it against his and collapsed.

Author's Note

Drop a like, leave a comment, and I hope you enjoyed.

In My Coma part 4

I was in a panic. Fire everywhere. Most of my friends already left. The towns of Ponyville and Canterlot where already taken. I was in the Ponyville library with Twilight when the roof came down on our heads. After the support of the structure gave out and the majority of the roof came down on us, Twilights horn was damaged. She was no longer able to do magic. Twilight laid there on the ground under a heap of rubble and I couldn’t concentrate enough to cast a levitation spell. I can’t focus with all this fire! Spike was a dragon and was resistant to fire, but he was only a baby dragon and wouldn’t have been able to free us from the debris so I told him to leave for the safehouse.

A pegasus, a cerulean pinto pegasus with white muzzle and legs that look like paint splashes, he also has emerald green eyes with a short crop marine mane and long tail found us and helped out. He used a rain cloud to put out the fire, but he wasn’t strong enough to help me free Twilight, the last one left. He to get me to leave, but I refused.

“I can’t leave her. She’s the last one!” I continued to try levitating the debris off Twilight, though was affecting my horn. I refuse to leave her behind in the reach of chaos. I tried and tried again. After some time, I had almost used up a dangerous amount of magic and was forced to stop.

“Come on, if we go now we could come back with help. Everypony will listen to you. You’re the closest thing to a leader they have right now.” the pegasus insisted. I paused, looking down at the unconscious form of Twilight.

“Leader?” I asked softly. “I’m no leader. At least no more than the average soul.” I sighed. “I know what I must do and it won’t be pretty. I must ask you to go and make sure everyone is safe.” I ordered him.

“No, I won’t leave you behind.” I lit up my horn and levitated something around his neck and his eyes widened. “Your pendant?”

“Go. Now!” I shouted, lighting up my horn in a threatening manner. “With that on the guards will trust you without question.” he nodded and flew off as fast as he could. I mumbled: “And God speed, Mix Up.” fighting the tears.

“Spirit.” I heard. I turned my attention back to Twilight.

“Twilight, hold on. Please!” The tears finally breaking free from their watery prison. “P-Please, d-don’t die.”

“I’ll be fine.” I heard her breath. Knowing that she was still alive was enough to give me the strength I needed. Lighting my horn, I managed to teleport her out from under the rubble. “I’ll be fine, just run.” I shook my head.

“This is the moment everything was for. My training, my trials, my very reason for existing in Equestria. I-”

“NO!” Twilight interrupted, now crying too. “Don’t say it.” she begged.

“I’m sorry, but I must go.” I paused. “Go to the safe house till it’s all over.” I looked away from her. I couldn't stand looking at her anymore. It was too painful. I started walking to my fate, leaving her behind.

Author's Note

Trust me. The short ass chapters will stop soon. Also, feel free to speak your mind in the comments. I always read them.

Like, comment, and I hope you enjoyed.

In His Coma (Twilight)

Author's Note

Final Short chapter, promise.

In His Coma (Twilight)

Our horn’s connected and I collapsed, unconscious. I opened my eyes and realized I was successful. He is dreaming, and I entered his dream! Except there was some bad news.

Yes, we were in the library, but it was collapsed, on fire, and I had rubble on me. What th hell is going on?then it was raining and the fires were out. I was able to see Spirit somewhat in front of me. Beside him was a pegusus that I didn’t recognize. They were talking, but I couldn’t make out what they were saying.

then I heard Spirit yell: “Go! Now!” and gave him something, I saw that it was a pendant. Is that the one Celestia mentioned? Afterward, the pegasus reluctantly left.

For a long time, Spirit tried to free my body from the rubble by levitating it off but it didn’t seem to be working. He stopped when it looked like he was about to give in to magical exhaustion. I tried speaking, but failed and realized something. This wasn’t a dream, but a vision. “Spirit.” my body said. Spirit turned his full attention to me.

“Twilight, hold on! Please!” he started crying. “P-Please, d-don’t die!”

I decided to listen as the dream me I was looking through breathed: “I’ll be fine.” it seemed to be enough to give him the last little push he needed. He teleported me out from under the rubble. “I’ll be fine, just run.” Spirit shook his head. Whaat am I talking about?

“This is the moment everything was for. My training, my trials, my very reason for existing in Equestria. I-” I didn’t know what he was talking about, but I knew one thing for sure. He was going to do something dangerous.

“No!” I interrupted. “Don’t say it.” I begged. Sure, his story is unclear to me, but this didn’t feel right.

“I’m sorry,” he began. “But I must go.” he paused. “Go to the safe house till it’s all over.” he looked like he was in pain just from giving the order. After that, he left.

Then everything started to disappear.

He's Back!

I woke up in a hospital bed. Why does this look familiar? I looked around and saw that there was only one other bed indicating the possibility that this is a private medical room. Noticing that there was a weight on my lap, I looked down to see a familiar purple unicorn resting.

“Twilight?” after a dream like I just had, I happy just to see her. Twilight woke up, blinking the sleep out of her eyes. Her expression turned to one of surprise.

“Spirit!” she yelled, throwing her hoofs around me and snuggling her muzzle deep into my chest. I stroked her mane with a hoof in return.

“Settle down Twilight. Can you tell me what happened?” I know Luna told me, but I didn’t want to seem suspicious. “I don’t seem to remember anything except….oh shit, I’m late, aren't I? I broke my word to Luna-”

“It’s alright.” she interrupted. “I was told that when you teleported to luna’s hallway, you collapsed. Which reminds me.” she let go of me and slapped me a good one. “What were you thinking risking magical exhaustion?”

“Magical exhaustion?” I asked as she gave me a stern look. Wait, didn’t Luna mention that? Better check. “What’s that?”I grimaced as I started to feel a migraine coming on. My horn started to feel sore too. What the hell?

“So it’s true nopony told you.”

“Twilight, you know that I’m usually more than happy to listen to your detailed explanations, really, because you fascinate me with how much you know,” she blushed a little, but it didn’t distract me. “But my horn is giving me a migraine, which only got noticeable when you slapped me. Please forgive me for asking you to get to the point.” she looked hurt at the request. I’ll make it up to her later.

“Of course magic is like lifeforce for us unicorns, but just like actual lifeforce, it’s dangerous and even life-threatening when we run low. That’s exactly what happened to you.”

“How?”

“It usually occurs when a unicorn either tries casting a spell they are not ready for or casts spells back to back without break. According to Luna, you did both.”

“How long was I out?”

“A few days from my knowledge.” I could piece it together from there. I must have passed out, been rushed to the hospital, Twilight received word and came over to visit. I felt guilty and shed a tear.

“Sorry for worrying every….pony. Even you Twili. You aren’t involved with me, let alone know me. You are almost always busy back in Ponyvile…...you don’t deserve that/” I received another hard slap from an offended looking Twilight. “What the hell was that for? I apologized.”

“Don’t place yourself under me, or anypony else for that matter.” Don’t ask me why, but Twilight climbed onto the bed and sat on top of me. My guess is that she was trying to make sure she had my full attention. I felt my cheeks burn up. What the…..oh, right. SHE’S SITTING ON ME!!!! “Don’t be afraid to ask for help, okay?” she asked, smiling hopefully. I sighed, knowing that I had to tread carefully with my words if I wanted to get out of this without anymore scratches.

I also later realized that I should have just said yes instead of being a retard and saying what I said instead.

“Twilight. I’m not a very trusting…..stallion, and the ones I do trust are usually busy doing something too important to interrupt for my own convenience. I also don’t give my word unless I can guarantee it. With that in mind, I can’t give you my word on this one.” I thought I was being pretty mature with my answer, but the pony on top of me looked like she thought otherwise.

“That’s not acceptable. I want to know you’re safe. I’m going to talk to Celestia about this. For now, you need to rest.”

“Wait, what? Twilight, I feel fine.” I protested. Using my magic, I removed the I.V. needle from above my hoof, which hurt like a bitch. “Ouch. Anyway, could you please get off me? I need to get to my room.” Twilight shook her head.

“No, you need to stay here.” she was going to say more but was interrupted by the sound of the door opening. We turned our heads to see a nurse walk in. wait, she looks familiar. When she looked at me and saw that I was awake, she gasped.

“How are you-” she paused, cleared her throat, and tried again. “Sorry about that, just surprised is all. Twilight, could you please get off the patient?”

“Nurse Red Heart,” Twilight began, getting off me. ”He’s planning on leaving immediately. Could you help me explain to him why he can’t?”

“Now now, Twilight. I’ll be the judge of that.” nurse Red Heart came up to me and did what reminded me of a physical, but without the part where they check your privates. Thank God for that. That would have been WAY more embarrassing than Twilight sitting on top of me. “Mmmm….everything seems to be in order. Any pain?”

“Just a migraine and my horn being sore.” I replied.

“That’s a normal thing to feel after waking up from a coma.” she turned to face Twilight. “Sorry Mis Sparkle, but I have no reason to keep him here, so he’s free to go.” just by looking at her face, I could tell that she had some questions herself. “The only thing I have to ask of you Spirit is to check in with one of the Princesses before anything else.” I replied before Twilight could protest.

“Thanks for the news, I’ll be sure to check in with one of them right away.” I lit up my horn and, before Twilight could stop me, executed a teleportation spell taking me to luna’s hall. Definitely have to apologize to Twilight after she blows off some steam.

The guards were surprised by my appearance before interrogating me. “Stop imposter, we know the real Spirit's in a coma.”

“Well, now I’m awake. So, please let me through, I have a headache and don’t feel like dealing with you right now.” the guards didn’t move out of the way, but instead readied their weapons. Shit! I didn’t learn that spell fully just yet. “I don’t have time for this. Fine, but if anypony asks, I did this in self-defense.” lighting up my horn I got ready. Thank god I’m not wearing my suit right now. Don’t want to ruin it.

Before the pair could move, I grabbed one of by the head in my magic and slammed him into the wall to my left. It distracted the other guar, but not for long. By the time he looked back, I wasn’t where I was anymore. I had teleported above him. Upon landing, I knocked a hoof to the back of his head, knocking him out cold. I don’t have to be an idiot to know I can use a hoof the same way I can a fist, though Luna’s going to be pissed at me.

I opened Luna’s big double doors. “Luna! Sorry, I’m a few days late. Also, sorry for knocking out your guards. They came at me for no acceptable reason.” I called out, levitating the unconscious bat looking guards with me as I entered. Luna was sitting on the balcony looking at me, maw agape in surprise.

“Spirit, is that really thee?” she asked.

“Last time I checked.” her horn lit up for a second, then stopped.

“But thou was in a coma.”

“And now I’m awake. So, what do you want me to do with your guards?” I softly levitated them onto the floor in front of her before joining her on her balcony.

“What happened?”

“They called me an imposter and tried to attack me. I defended myself and was left with no choice but to knock them out.”

“W-” she stuttered. “How? Those are highly trained guards, and thou just disposed of them in moments.” she paused. “Never mind. We see that thou is well. We recommend rest.” Just like Twilight. Before I could protest, there was a flash from her horn and I materialized in my room by my bed.

“Damn it.” I wanted to ask what she wanted that night. I was about to crawl into bed when my door opened and I ducked to hide.

“Not here yet I see. Well, I guess we could wait for a bit.” Yep, that’s Twilight’s voice. When I heard her start walking into the room, I heard another set of hoofs accompany hers.

“I just wanted to be sure he’s alright.” That’s also a familiar voice, time to greet my ‘guests’.

“Doesn’t anyone know how to knock?” I asked as I got up from my hiding place. “I thought I had an intruder.”

“Eep!” yelped a butter colored mare. I climbed onto the bed. “S-sorry.”

“It’s fine I guess.” It’s Twilight that should be apologizing anyway. “Go ahead and make yourselves comfortable.” I levitated a spell tome over from my desk and cracked it open. Illusion. Should be easier than fire, right? “You going to make me ask why you’re here Twilight?” I asked without looking away from the book. Though she technically just did.

“You need to hold up on what magic you’ve been practicing. Seriously, you want to end up in the hospital again?”

“I’m doing it because I have to, not because it’s all fun and games.” I felt a pressure on the side of my bed. Assuming it was Twilight, I just kept reading. This illusion magic is a lot like science, using magic to trick the optic sensors of the brain.

“That’s another thing I want to discuss with you sometime, but not now. Fluttershy wanted to check up on you herself before going to sleep and had me bring her when she heard you were already out and about, so have fun.” and I heard the door close. Wait a moment, if she’s not the one on my bed, then….. I closed my book and checked to see who was sitting on my bed. There was the familiar butter yellow mare. Why am I blushing?!?

“Y-You’re Fluttershy, right? If I remember correctly, we met in Ponyville but we still don’t really know each other. So, what does a shy pony want with a pony she doesn’t even know such as me?” I was doing what I could to avoid making eye contact. God only knows what might happen then.

“W-well, we can change that, you know? For now, though, you just recovered from a coma and I wanted to see if you’re all right.” she paused. “I-if you don’t mind.” I sighed and rested my chin on my pillow.

“I guess I could let you check.” I lifted my head, scooted over, rested my chin again and closed my eyes. “There, there’s more room now. Make yourself comfortable.” I shouldn’t have said that, but I was too tired to care. “I ache all down my back, my entire horn is sore, and there’s an ache along the general area of my muzzle.” none of that was a lie. My back from hiding earlier and my muzzle from god knows what.

“I think I can do something about that.” before I could ask her to be more specific, I felt her climb onto the bed. “Let’s see here.” I felt her mount me on the area that could be considered the borderline of my back and ass and get to work. I let out a soft moan as her hoofs cascaded across my back, taking the pain away with them as they made their way back and forth. It was like a bliss like no other.

“Where did you learn to-” another moan escaped my maw as she hit a rather particularly rough spot.

“Now just relax.” I obeyed. As she finished my back, she said: “There, all better. I don't know what to do about eh horn and maw though.”

“It’s alright, I’ll put up with it.”

“Twilight said you might say that.”

“What else did she say?” I asked, eyes still shut and head still resting on the pillow.

“This might sound crazy, but she said you’re not from Equestria.” Way to go loud mouth. Still, I don’t have any reason to lie.

“She’s right, I’m not.” I felt her get off me and lay down beside me.

“Oh dear, don’t you ever feel lonely?” I don't know what happened, but my answer filter seemed to malfunction.

“Every time I think about it.”

“Miss your family?”

“No memory of them, or myself for that matter.”

“At least you remembered your name.”

“Not even that.” I yawned. “Celestia gave me my current name when I couldn’t remember my own.”

“That’s horrible!”

“Hey, when life gives you lemons, all you can do is try to make lemonade. Basically, all you can do is what you are meant to do.”

“How do you know what you have to do?”

“So far, my only clues have been found in dre-” I paused, thinking how the dreams have not helped me, but have cursed me. “The damned dreams.” I was started to mumble on but was interrupted by a silky wing being draped over me. “D-don’t Fluttershy, I’m fine. Really. You-” I was dumb enough to turn over in her direction, receiving a face full of fur. Where has this happened before? Why does this seem familiar? Why am I even surprised at this point? I was trying to think of as many dumb lines as I could to avoid blushing my ass off. I failed. I opened my eyes like the dumbass I was being and looked up at her. To my surprise, she wasn’t blushing and she had a stern look like I one I would expect, but not for the reason I was thinking of.

“Don't say that. Twilight mentioned this too, but I thought she was exaggerating. Every pony needs some support every now and then.” Her chest fur was so soft and cozy.

“Fluttershy, I’m not just from outside of Equestria, but I’m also not exactly an equine.”

“Then what are you?” she asked, allowing me out of her chest.

“You wouldn’t have heard of them, but they’re called humans. They are a species that you don’t want to know about. Trust me.”

“Okay then.” and she put me back into her chest. No matter what I learn, I still can’t figure out why ponies are so friendly. Then, she let out a hum. The vibration was very relaxing, and her humming sounded like a familiar tune like a lullaby of a sort. “Remember, never be afraid to-” the rest faded out. The way she was acting reminded me of something. Something familiar. A mother. Would she be like this? I snuggled deeper into her chest, being careful of my horn. “Sweet dreams.” I heard as I drifted off to sleep.

Author's Note

I know the wait was long, but here you go. To make it up to you, here’s an extra long chapter. Also, the next chapter will take a while so please wait.

Drop a like if you haven’t already, leave a comment, and I hope you’ve enjoyed.

Trained in weapons now

I was awake, but that doesn’t mean my eyes were open. I tried to move, but my usual effort wasn’t cutting it. Is it me, or are the blankets heavier than usual? I also felt warmer this morning than most other mornings, even if only half o those mornings started with me waking up in a bed. This is different though. Opening my eyes, I found a butter yellow mare hugging me in her sleep with a wing over me. Awkward. I felt myself blush. I have to wake her.

“Fluttershy, wake up. It’s morning and I have to get ready for ready.” I said, trying to poke her awake. Though I’m not sure what I’m getting ready for.

Her eyes fluttered open and she let out a small “Eep” as she realized the situation we were in. “S-sorry.” she apologized, getting off of me and the bed.

“It’s fine,” I replied, getting out of bed myself and stretching, releasing a loud groan. “Let’s not mention this past this point. Now, if I were you, I would get going. I would imagine Twilight’s already awake and looking for you.”

“Y-you’re right.” then she left.

“Alright! I guess Tia will want to see me.” of course I wasn’t talking to anyone in particular, being the only one in the room. I should take a shower. I made my way to the bathroom. I had forgotten how big it was. I decided to focus on the shower before it got to me. Using my magic, I turned on the shower. Looking around, I noticed a rather large supply of shampoo and conditioner, but no soap bars. Oh, right, I’m a pony now, soap bars are a human thing.

Using my magic, I grasped a bottle of shampoo and what looked like a luffa. I’m not going into detail of washing myself, just that if felt alien to me. Right, first time bathing. I must have stunk. How come no one said anything? It didn’t take long to dry off though.

Upon leaving the bathroom, a royal messenger entered the room. He was about to speak, but I beat him to it. “Let me guess, Celestia wants to see me?” he nodded.

“How did you know?”

“I was sort of expecting it. I was about to go see her anyway. You can tell her I’m on my way, or you can leave her guessing.” he smiled

“Nice to see that you recovered, Sir.” I nodded and he took his leave.

After making sure I was completely dry, I went to the balcony. I didn’ own a brush, so brushing my mane first was out of the question. I lit my horn, preparing the execute a teleport. I guess I’ll take the Princesses example. Upon executing the spell I evaporated only to materialize on Celestia’s balcony.

A now startled Celestia, who was still standing by her dresser that had her royal attire on it, asked: “Why did you do that?”

“Is that not what you’re supposed to do? That’s what I gathered from you and Lulu always entering my room through the balcony.” I smiled, satisfied from taking my chance to be a smartass to Celestia, but it was time to get to business. “You needed to see me?”

“Well,” she began, approaching to accompany me on the balcony after putting on the royal attire. “I’m not calling Luna a lier, but I couldn’t believe the news that you were already awake.” I snickered.

“Never know, I could be a fake. I already had to deal with being assaulted by a pair of lunar guards that thought I was an imposter.” her expression got more serious.

“Yes, Luna told me about that. Even if it was self-defense, that would also be resisting arrest. However, the guards said that they would push any charges after learning that it wasn’t really you, so you’re safe.”

“Glad to hear it.”

“Also, Shining is still ready for you when you are ready to begin training, but don’t keep him waiting.”

“Thanks for telling me. Anything else?”

“No, you can find Shining in the training grounds.”

“Okay, see ya.” I said as I departed.

The training ground wasn’t that busy. It only had twelve occupants including Shining Armor and myself. The other ten looked to be a mix of other soldiers with various rankings. I just arrived myself when I saw them standing in attention, all lined up on the opposite side to the grounds. They were all looking at me expectantly, so I just trotted over to see what was going on.

“Captain, how’s it going?” and in a whisper, I added: “And why am I the center of attention?” he gawked at me in surprise.

“‘Why’? You mean you don’t know? You just woke up from a coma and now here you are walking out and about as if nothing happened.”

“You mean that’s not normal? I wouldn’t know, never been in a one before this one. Anyway, Celestia told me you were ready for me, but from the looks of it it looks like you have your hoofs full.” Ha! Look at that. I didn’t say hands.

“Actually, they’re here to help. Before we begin, I have to see what you can do.”

“With ten?”

“Why not? I heard that you managed to knock out two of Princess Luna’s best lunar guards quick with nothing but basic spells and your hoofs. I have also heard that you survived in the EverFree Forest for a few days under the same conditions. Basically, you’re NOT average.” I was tempted to tell him that I had forbidden magic by my side when I was in the forest, but then deemed it unnecessary.

“So you want to see me fight?”

“Yes.” he nodded to a few guards who stepped forth. “Take on these three, then we’ll see from there.

“Sure, but no callouts from the spectators though.” said spectators nodded in agreement.

Shining gave the three another nod and they came running at me. I teleported away before they could reach me. As predicted, none of the spectators looked behind them. While hiding, I targeted one of my opponents, grabbing them by the armor I began making him dance. A few of the guards in front of me snickered. I stripped the guard of his armor and kept the armor in the air. I tapped the guard I was behind and whispered: “That could have been you, so stop laughing jerk.” as everypony’s attention turned to me, I levitated the armor onto myself as I walked out of cover. Before my opponents could resume their charge, I slammed a rock with my magic onto the head of the one I stripped, knocking him out. “Simple trick.”

“Then show us one that’s not.” demanded Shining.

“Sure, how about two for one?” I executed a teleportation spell, taking me into the air above them. They were looking around in confusion, trying to find me as I dove down and landed on the head of one. Before he fell through, I decided to experiment. I jumped off his head to the side, the force of the jump form my hoof pushed the head I was on toward the other guard, causing their heads to collide, causing them to collapse. They tried to get back up but they fell back down in their attempts. “Experiment successful. I actually didn’t expect to pull that one off.”

“I’m impressed you did.” Shining added. “I can see that you need no help in unarmed combat.” he turned his attention to the rest of them. “You are all dismissed, and take those three to the infirmary.”

“Yes, Sir!” they shouted in a salute before going about their duties. As they left, Shining lit his horn and teleported a supply of weapons and sheaths onto the ground in front of me.

“Are these the weapons we ordered?” I asked, taking a closer look at them.

“Yep, so get suited up.” he stood there and watched me in amusement as I got caught up on my excitement.

Using my magic, I equipped the empty sheaths. There was four that wrapped around my legs, one for each. Then there was one that went around my barrel. I know what goes where now. I thought after some figeting. I got giddy after the sheaths were on. In the mound of weapons were lots of daggers. They went into the sheaths on my legs, six for each. Then there were two sets of twin swords. Each set hung on their own side of my barrel. When all of that was on, I felt totally badass.

“To be honest, you look wicked.” Shining noted.

“That’s how I feel.” I agreed.

“You know teleporting is going to be harder when you have all that on, right?” we both chuckled. “Alright, this is how it’s going to work. You are going to train your hardest. If something seems easy, we’ll move on to the next there won’t be any breaks as long as you can keep your eyes open and able to use magic. Sorry, but not even to play Butler for the Princess.” now one would call him crazy or a workaholic, but I also think that that’s the best way to do it.

“Sure thing. Sounds like the best option to me.”

“Knew you would understand.” using his own magic, he drew his spear. “You begin now.”

Shining Armor isn’t a lier. Training was intense but effective. It would take too long for the day-to-day details because it was a week-long training session. By day two, I learned to be a light sleeper no matter what. I had to because, on night one, he got the drop on me. Day three, I mastered throwing knives by having to keep him at bay for god knows how long. I had to sneak around to retrieve my knives every so often. Thank goodness that night had a scheduled break, we had to sharpen our weapons and eat. Day five was when things became hell. I used up all my knives and only had my twin swords. Long battles wiped, or cut I should say, me into shape and highly sharpened my reflexes to a point I didn’t think was possible. Those conditions had me master the twin swords by night six. I didn’t bother with a single sword. Mastering the twin swords should give me some skill in single blade use. Training ended on day seven.

Shining and I were in the infirmary having our cuts checked, and Red Heart was not happy though she didn’t complain too much. “You know, you’ve become a fighter I can be proud of. I would fight alongside you on the battlefield any day.” Shining told me. Although I was happy to hear it, I still passed out from exhaustion thinking: I did it.

Author's Note

Drop a like if you haven’t already, leave a comment, and I hope you enjoyed.

Meet Harmony

I was adrift in an empty space. Looking around, I noted that I was asleep. Another solid dream, wonder what’s going to happen this time. Because I wasn’t on any nonexistent ground, I clapped my hoofs this time. Inder me formed a really large, circular platform that I slowly landed on. I just sat there bored, expecting something to happen.

Come on, you can’t expect me to believe nothing’s going to happen. Something always happens, every fucking time.

Then a glow appeared from the corner of my eye. Turning, I saw a white orb floating towards me. It was about my size.

Now we’re getting somewhere!

“Hello,” it spoke, it’s voice sounding like it was composed of dozens of others all speaking in perfect unison. “You are not from my land. I have watched you since your arrival little wanderer.”

“Alright, that’s a little creepy, and you are?” I pressed on.

“I am known as Harmony. My physical form is the tree of harmony. Though what's more well known are my seeds. They are referred to as the elements of harmony.”

“Oh, those. I’ve heard of them. Before you get too deep into that, how about you tell me why you came to my dream?”

“You have said that you don’t like to ‘beat around the bush’. Very well. I wanted to meet you and tell you that you are doing well on your journey to your end goal, but you must not falter. You still have a ways to go.” How did I see that one coming?

“Okay, just one question.”

“Ask away.”

“You were the one that brought me into Equestria, weren’t you?” there was an unnerving pause before Harmony responded.

“Yes. you are needed-”

“To help bring down Discord when he returns, I know that.” I wanted nothing more at that moment than to take out my frustration on Harmony. You could have at least let me keep a memory of my name bitch! But I didn’t forget that this was a dream and any efforts ould just result in a failure.

“Actually, there’s more.”

“More?” I cocked an eyebrow.

“Look down.” upon doing so, I saw that the platform’s surface was made of stained glass that lit up as though there was a light source in it. On the glass was me. Around my head were several small circles, but only one wasn’t empty. It had Luna’s cutie mark on it. Now that I look, the background was nothing but a grassland with a single tree. I knew that tree though. That was the tree I slept under when I first went to Ponyville. Beutiful, but still. What The Hell? “You have a future here in Equestria, an important one. Without your existence, Equestria will….” the stain-glass platform under me shattered into nothing. “Fall. It will fall one way or another in an unfavorable and untimely manner without you. I ask that you keep going, no matter how sad things might seem.” Wait a moment.

“Will I ever be able to go back to where I came from?” yet another pause, this one more painful than it as nerve-racking.

“No.” At least Harmony isn’t trying to lie to me or sugar coat it.

“Than I guess I will have to deal with it.” I sighed. That took a lot of effort to say. I know it’s the truth and that there was nothing I could do about it. “Please leave me to sleep now.”

“Sure thing, but don’t forget this. Even though things might seem dark, and you can’t find the light, just remember that you are never alone. Open your heart to others.” leaving that bit of advice, the white orb known as Harmony faded away and the glass platform came back into existence as it was before.

There are a lot of empty areas on this glass. Wonder what the future has in store for me.

Author's Note

Drop a like, leave a comment, and I hope you enjoyed

The Voyage

I awoke the following morning in my private quarters, or at least private for the most part. What I awoke to was a humming Celestia as she opened the curtains to let the sunlight flood its way in. said light was now assaulting my eyelids. Grumbling, I got up.

“Morning Spirit.” greeted Celestia. “I must congratulate you on completing your training with Shining, but you’ve been away from work long enough.”

“Goody,” I replied, getting out of bed. “Not that I don’t want to spend some time with you, but I don’t think either of us are looking forward to day court.” I stated, casting the spell to put on my suit.

“True, and good thing that that’s not what we’re doing today.” she would have caught my interest, but there was a pressing matter making itself known.

*grumble*

Celestia giggled. I said: “I believe I have enough time to visit the cafe before I have to start working.” then I paused, remembering something. Shit! “ Actually, nevermind. Let's just get started on today's activities, my Mistress.” I don’t have any bit’s, so no food for now.

“Why the sudden change of mind?” I can see where this is going, and I’m not liking it.

“I’m fine, let’s just get to work.” Celestia saw right through me, shooting me an expectant look. There is no fooling you is there? “Fine, I forgot that I haven’t earned any bit’s yet, so food isn’t an option for me at the moment.” Celestia rolled her eye at me, smiling now. “What?”

“Silly, we’ve been over this before. We'll get something for you before we leave.” I shot her a curious glance.

“Excuse me, my Mistress,” I began, meeting her at my door. “Did you just say ‘leave’?”

“Yes, we’re going to the Griffin Empire for an important meeting.” this time I was the one that let out a hum.

“Interesting. When do we leave?” she seemed to like the fact that I’m looking forward to this. This trip will definitely do me some good.

“When you are pack, come see me.”

“Yes, my mistress.” Celestia blushed.

“Till then.” she left. She used the door this time, what a surprise.

I went over to my closet and got my saddlebags out. Thanks again, Rarity. With the bags in my magic, I went over to my desk and collected my spell tomes. I’ll more than likely have time to practice some magic. As I was gathering my tomes, I found the still unidentified book I found in the library. It still had the letter in it too. I packed that too. I still need to check that out. I went over to my nightstand next to the bed to put on my pendant. Probably going to need this.

With that, I had everything I needed. It was difficult and I almost gave up, but I managed to put on the saddlebags without messing up my suit. Alright, better be on my way. Best not keep my mistress waiting.

I found Celestia in her room talking to Luna. “...and be sure not to let the nobles get to you.”

“We won’t. We best be off now.” I don’t think Luna noticed me as she passed me on her way out. She must be sleepy, considering her regular hours. I progressed into the room to where Celestia was on the balcony.

“Let me guess, asking Luna to take over during our absence?” she nodded.

“Indeed. Are you packed and ready?”

“As far as I can tell.” after practically analyzing me, she shook her head.

“I think you’re forgetting something.” Alright, she successfully confused me.

“What have I forgotten? I packed spellbooks, got my pendant, what else do I need?” she chuckled at my antics of searching my bags as I rattled off what I packed.

“You’re like a little colt getting ready for their first day of school.” I put everything back into my bags and returned my attention to her.

“Enough teasing already.” I deadpan.

“Alright, you forgot something to eat, along with your weapons too.”

“My weapons? What will I need them for? I thought I was going as your butler.”

“You are, but Griffins are as aggressive as they are proud and it’s easy to offend them, especially the ones have any sort of authority.” Understandable.

“Anything else?”

“That’s all, and don't worry about retrieving your weapons. I’ve sent Shining to retrieve them. Let's just hope we won’t need them. For now, let’s go to that cafe you fancy so much.”

“Sounds good to me.” We accompanied each other out.

Celestia and I entered the Silent Tea Cafe, but not without becoming the center of attention of course. That is, Celestia, being the center of attention. To most, I’m still nopony important. The only difference this time around is that I’m the princesses butler, not that it matters to me.

Upon entering the Cafe, I was greeted by the one pony that wouldn’t deny all interaction or association with me. “Spirit!” called Silent taste. “I’ll get you your usual order.”

“Actually, I have company with me, so double that order please.” Celestia was already at the usual table, so I went to join her.

Silent came out with our order as soon as I took my seat. “Here you go.” looking over to Celestia, she added, “Good morning, Princess.”

“Holly shit that was fast.” I exclaimed. Silent didn’t respond though, she just went back to the kitchen.

“How about we just focus on eating? We don’t have much time before we have to leave.” Celestia recommended, sinking her maw into the muffin she held in her magic.

“That reminds me, what’s the meeting going to be for anyway?” I slipped on some tea. This tea will never get old or dull. Celestia finished her muffin before answering.

“That’ll be a surprise.” Damn it, she’s playing hard to get again.

“Fine, be that way.” due to the lack of topics, we finished breakfast in silence.

Nothing interesting happened between the time at the cafe and the time we got to the bots. Sure there was an extremely long train ride, but the only thing to happen in that time was me studying more spells. I did attempt to prank Celestia with an illusion of Luna, but she saw right through it which was boring. “Nice work on the illusion though.” she commented at the time.

The boats were massive, and they looked like old English time ship like it was made by humans. The only difference is that it was filled with ponies. They were already on board when we arrived. Three squads of solar guards on the ship that Celestia and I are to take.

As we got on the boat, I asked Celestia: “Will you need anything of me? If not, I was going to go practice some spells.” she smirked at me before answering.

“No, I don’t have any work for you while we’re on the boat, but I would like to help teach you something that should help you in the long run.” curiosity got the better of me, knowing that she wanted me to ask. I took the bait.

“What would that be?” Celestia didn’t answer.

Instead, she left me, saying: “I have to talk to the guards for a bit. See you soon.” She’s playing hard to get. Irritating, not even telling me where the room is first.

A familiar looking messenger pony approached me. “Sir, how do you do?” Wait a moment.

“Swift Hoof, right? Long time no see.”

“It sure has, Sir.”

“I asked you to drop the ‘Sir’ last time.”

“Sorry, part of the job, Sir.” I sighed, levitating the pendant from under my suit and showing it to him.

“Maybe this will help convince you otherwise?” that surprised him

“Trust of the crown? You sure came a long way. As you wish, Spirit.”

“Thank you.”

“Anyway, I’ll show you to your room, Sir.” he shot me a smirk. Asshole, now he’s trying to mess with me. I’ll get you later.

“Lead on, horse.” I commanded as he took lead. I’ve heard some noble mares call each other a horse before in the middle of day court. That was some funny shit. Apparently, it’s the same thing as a whore. They were both embarrassed as hell when Celestia called them out.

Swift Hoof left me in the room after saying that Celestia would be here soon. The room was pretty spacious for a boat cabin. It also had many accommodations such as a dresser, mirror, and a bad that was only a little bigger than Celestia’s. Wait a minute, don’t tell me- My thoughts were interrupted by the door opening.

“Sorry for making you wait. You understand how it is.” Celestia said as she came in, closing the door behind her. She was hiding it, but she was being a little nervous about something. Hiding something.

“You’re right, I do. By the way, is this your room?” she nodded and I saw some relief come over her. She was probably wondering how to tell me that only she would be provided a room. Thought she would know better than to be nervous about that. “Why meet in your room anyway, want to discuss something in private?” then I saw her get nervous again. Fuck, don’t tell me…. She still replied in her usual manner though.

“Spirit, I thought you would have figured it out by now,” Fuck me. “But we’re sharing the room.” that wouldn’t be so awkward if I hadn’t noticed that there was only one bed. Alas, I thought of a solution.

“If that’s what you were hesitant to tell me, don’t worry. I’ll sleep on the floor.” unfortunately, Celestia doesn’t surrender so easily, even on the small things like this.

“No, you won’t. That will not be acceptable. I made sure that the bed would be big enough for both of us.” I felt my cheeks heat up. No no no no no no!

“S-sorry, I d-don’t think I can do that.” not even my greatest effort couldn’t prevent me from stuttering. “I don’t think we’re close enough for that.” I was trying to make any excuse I could to avoid sharing a bed, but Celestia noticed and trolled the hell out of me.

“What just went through your head? Better not be something bad.” She was getting closer.

“Nothing. It’s just that I’ve never really shared a bed before and I don’t think I’m ready to do so. That wasn’t a lie, but not exactly the true or even the main reason. Though I’m not so sure myself why I’m reacting this way. The feeling I’m getting from it is new, different, alien even.

“That’s not true, you once did with Twilight.” she pointed out as she got even close.

“Yeah, I wasn’t sure whether or not to count that one when I more blacked out than I did fall asleep.” I countered. At this point, Celestia was so close that all she had to do was lower her head and we would be touching noses. I had no clue how to get out of this without being rude.

“Here, think of it this way. You are my butler, therefore you have to do as you are ordered. So, you are now under orders to sleep in this bed during the journey.” Dick move! Though she’s right. Swallowing my non-existent pride, I voiced my compliance.

“Yes, my Mistress.” she draped a wing over me.

“Don’t worry, it’ll be fine. Now, about what I mentioned earlier.” Oh, I forgot.

“Right, what did you want to teach me?” my mood now lifted for the chance to get my mind off of what just happened.

“I believe that it will be important for you to learn how to regulate magical consumption.”

“Really, why?” we popped a spot on the bedside as we continued the conversation.

“Yes. normally this isn’t needed because most unicorns only know basic magic spells like levitation. Those spells don’t take much magic.”

“But the magic I’m learning takes that much more?”

“Significantly.”

“I see what you’re getting at now,” I continued. “But there’s something else, isn’t there?” she smiled, looking impressed.

“There is. Because common unicorns only know spells that only take a minuscule amount of magic, they don’t have to learn to control how much magic they use. That’s why most don’t know how to.” Makes sense. Why teach it when it wouldn't ever be necessary? “Though, when learned, allows one to cast to their full potential.” I looked back at her.

“So, why me?” If I passed out from attempting one fire spell and a few teleports, I probably don’t have much.

“Because the spell you were attempting before the coma was one of the complex fire spells that book had to offer, and you didn’t go unconscious after just one attempt, but after several attempts and quite a few teleports without break.” Wait, one of the most complex? That makes a little more sense.

“Alright, I get it.” With the training, I should be able to master most spells through just teaching myself.

“Good, are you ready to begin?” I nodded in response.

The rest of the night was dedicated to training. I won’t go into detail. I will say that it got pretty intense pretty quickly, and she was only testing me. The only breaks I had were when somepony had to come to report something to Celestia, and that only happened a few times and didn’t last any longer than a minute each. When we finished, it was near time to get to sleep.

“I imagine you’re ready to get some rest.” Celestia said, taking lead for conversation.

“Yeah, just about. I just need to go somewhere real quick.” I moaned.

“Where are you going? You know-”

“That I have to sleep in here on the bed, I remember,” I interrupted. “I just view it more appropriate to….regurgitate overboard rather than in the room.” I had a faint spill getting over to the door.

“Oh, sorry for stopping you. You better hurry.” I heard her say as I left the room.

One painful, disgusting puck later, I found myself sitting on the edge of the boat. Never been in the middle of a large body of water before, of course, I was bound to get a little seasick.

Hearing some hoof stops approaching, I said: “Don’t worry Celestia, really, I’ll be there soon.” but to my surprise, it wasn’t Celestia.

“Alright, I’ll tell her after I give you a checkup to be safe.” I looked over my shoulder to see nurse Red Heart holding a white bag in her maw with a red cross on it. Wait, how was she speaking so clearly?

“Okay, but afterward I’m staying here for a bit longer.” I said, turning the rest of my body to face her. She wasted no time getting the checkup out of the way. Before I knew it, she already stuck a thermometer in my maw and had a stethoscope on my chest, her head bobbing. After her head bobbed for the sixth time she put the stethoscope away, took the thermometer out of my maw and read it.

You were just seasick.” I shot her a look that screamed ‘are you serious?’.

“To be honest, I could have told you that before the checkup.” but she ignored my comment.

“I’ll tell the Princess that you’re fine.” and she left.

I turned back around to face the sea, but that wasn’t what I was looking at. Staring at the night sky, I got lost in thought. I lost track of time, but it must have been longer than I had thought. I got jump scared by a creeping Celestia from behind. Turning to face her, I yelled: “The hell? Trying to trigger the reaction I had with Spike when I woke up in Ponyville for the first time?” though I knew that she could do just about anything before I could get to her. She ignored my question.

“Why are you still here?” I hesitated before answering, then looked back up at the sky.

“Just thought this would make a good memory.” I mumbled softly, but it seemed that she didn’t hear me.

“What was that?”

I sighed. “A long time ago, I was thinking.” I began, not looking away from the night sky for even a second longer. “I woke up here, in this world, in your world, a world I don’t belong in, without any memories. I thought that if I wanted something to fight for, I better get it sooner than later.” I paused. “ And what’s more valuable to a person..er…..pony, than their memories? My experiences have been rough. That’s all I’ll admit on that matter, but the sights of this world have been nothing short of amazing. It might sound pitiful, but so far, that’s all I have to fight for.” I didn’t notice that Celestia had walked up beside me as I was talking until I was startled by her wing draping over me. We made eye contact for a moment before I turned my gaze downward.

“I think that for one in your position, that’s a very wise decision.” there was a small silence.

“Tia, despite everything I’ve been through and all I’ve done, I still can’t figure out why you ponies are always so friendly and accepting. So tell me, why is that?” Celestia took her turn to sigh as her smile faltered, disappearing. Her face displayed a variety of expressions, none of which were good. I saw remorse, despair, and regret. I also saw pain and loss.

“Spirit, you have entered Equestria during a time of peace, though it hasn’t always been that way. It’s taken a lot of war to get to where we are now. More than half of those wars weren’t even between lands, but between the races of earth ponies, pegasi, and unicorns. Those were sad times, and all I can do about it now is be glad that it’s over.” I could see Celestia tearing up and decided to her stop there.

“Come, let's head to bed,” I proposed. “It never does well to dwell on such thoughts for long.” she smiled at my idea.

“Yes, I agree. Let’s turn in for the night.”

The following morning, I woke up to Celestia returning to the room. Probably just raised the sun. “Morning Tia.” I moaned, getting out of bed. Now that I think about it, it’s rare for me to fall asleep in my own bed and wake up, still by myself, the next morning. Wonder when, or if, it will ever happen again. I didn’t place any hope in it, not at this rate.

“Good morning, Spirit. Sleep well?” she asked, standing at the far end of the bed. Well, seeing at it is that I didn’t have any solid dreams, and considering that if I did there would be a chance that it could have gone bad, I’d have to say…..

“It was sleep that I can't complain about.”

“Oh,” the way she said that was a warning. “Did you dream of something….private?” Fucking troll.

“Nope, in fact, I didn’t dream at all.”

“And you find that a good thing?”

“Hey, it’s better than anything bad.” Or any visions demanding me to go put myself in danger.

“Fair point, I guess.”

“Anyway, what’s on today's schedule?”

“Today, more training.” Fuck! I sighed.

“Let’s get this over with.”

That’s what we did. Nothing but train for the next week. First, we did some practice on control. When Celestia thought I was ready to proceed, she’d teach me a spell or two to master as a test of my progress. The process repeated a few times. I can’t complain about the spells she taught me either. Ice spear, literally a spear made completely of ice that’s sent flying at the target.she also taught me how to heal bruises and minor cuts too. The final spell was the Fire Dragon. That was damn near impossible in terms of difficulty but was worth it and I felt like it might one day save my life. In the process of learning it, I burned myself at least six times, which Read Heart was NOT happy about by the way. In the end, though, I was satisfied with my new skill level and abilities.

With that said, I was filled with mirth when I was done with training. Not just for the skills I earned, but also that I finished by the time land was in sight.

“We’ll be there soon.” Celestia told me as we stood on the side of the boat, looking ahead at the land of the Griffins. “Be sure to have your weapons on by the time we dock.”

“Yes, my Mistress.”

By the time we docked, I had on my suit, weapons, and saddlebags. Celestia was insistent up to the point where she ordered me to let her brush my mane and tail. If I didn’t know any better I would have thought she was trying to be my mother. Maybe she was a mother at one point. I made a note to ask later. Order or not, I was going to say no until I saw how giddy she looked at the idea. I couldn’t say no to that. She has done so much for me since I awoke in Equestria. Fed me, clothed me, got me training, gave me citizenship and even a job. How am I supposed to deny her anything after all that? So I let her.

Now, I was finally getting off the boat and onto some solid land. Looking around, I couldn’t see any establishment. Must be further inland. Instead, I took in a rather breathtaking sight of a mountain range, small as it was though for being on an island. Celestia cam up to join me, so I started the conversation.

“Hopefully, everything hasn’t fallen apart on Lulu’s end.” I chuckled at my own joke, but so did Celestia.

“Luna’s not THAT reckless, give it another month and a half.” though I appreciated her contribution, it was time to be serious.

“How much time will it take to set up camp?” I asked, scanning the surrounding area.

“We’re not. It won’t be necessary, seeing that we won’t be here long.”

“Alright, so when do we head out?” my tone turning questionable.

“In a while.”

“In the meantime, I think I’ll find a nice tree to nap under until it’s time to go.” she nodded in approval.

“Go ahead, you deserve it. Just don’t mess up your mane and tail.” some of the guards that heard that started giggling, which pissed me off.

Growling, I barked: “Anypony that finds it funny might either find themselves burned or teleported to the middle of the ocean for a nice dunk in salt water.” that got them all to shut up. I wondered in a random direction to find a nice, relaxing tree.

It only took me a few minutes to find one. This will do. I don’t know why, but I always found comforting doing this. Under the tree, I curled up the way a dog would and got comfortable. I must have been more tired than I thought. I only meant to rest, but instead, I fell flat asleep.

I found myself in the dreamscape, standing on the exact same stained glass platform I was on when I meet Harmony. Great, what now? I couldn’t force myself awake, so I was stuck here till someone wakes me up. What to do now? How about….. I tapped a hoof on the ground and up came a familiar statue.

“Hello Discord, how are you faring?” the statue began to gain color as it cracked and moved. As the process ended, Discord, now in the flesh, stretched and let out a long and exaggerated yawn along with popping a few bones.

“You know,” he began. “Usually, no one likes visiting their enemies casually like they were normal acquaintances. I like that about you.” I flashed a devilish grin.

“Well, we aren’t opponents yet. So I don’t see why not. We’ll cross that bridge when we get there.”

“Glad someone else sees it that way. I don’t think our Tia knows how much of a tease it is putting me in the gardens and not receive any visits.” he looked around at the platform. “I see that you’ve meet Harmony.” I nodded.

“Yeah, she was no fun, but at least she was straight to the point. Though the only useful info I got was that she brought me here. The rest of what she said is like a puzzle. You know her?” I decided to lay on my back in mid-air. What could I say? Wouldn’t anyone take advantage of the abilities granted in a dreamscape?

“Our paths have crossed a few times,” he snapped his favorite chair into the dream. “How’s the trip to GriffonStone?”

“GriffonStone?”

“Tia hasn’t told you yet? She will soon. It’s the only city of the Griffon Empire left.”

“Interesting. As for your question, we just arrived on the island.” Discords expression spiced up with a bit of excitement.

“Ooo, so it’s going to happen soon.” Wait, what? I was going to ask but was by what sounded like Celestia’s voice. “Well, sounds like it’s time for you to wake up.” he finished, snapping his claw.

My eyes fluttered open to see Celestia standing over me, curiosity written on her face clear enough to read it on the other side of the land mass. “What is it?” I muttered, getting on my hoofs.

“You were muttering in sleep.” Oh shit. I had to play this cool. Knowing that normal dreams leave you with no memory of them, I had to play dumb.

“Really? Has your mother ever told you it’s rude to eavesdrop?” I teased.

“I couldn’t understand what you were saying, but it was adorable.” I felt my cheeks heat up. What the fuck.

“How about you drop the subject?” she giggled at me.

“Very well, it’s time for us to go anyway. It’s this way.” she took the lead, going in the direction of a forest. Looking around, I noticed that she didn’t bring any of the guards.

“You aren’t bringing any guards?” I asked, following behind her.

“I thought you alone would be sufficient.”

“That’s a lot of faith to place in one individual what makes you so confident about this decision?” we were entering the forest at this point.

“I know what you’re capable of and that you wouldn’t let me down.” That was kinda cheesy. Celestia stopped in front of me, causing me to bump into her.

“What was that for?”

“Sorry. Also, did you think we were walking the whole way?” she asked, her horn lighting up.

“Actually, I was kinda under that impression.” I responded, followed by a blinding flash from her horn.

Even after we materialized, I was still blinded from the flash for a few moments. “Tia, remind me to wear some sunglasses next time you do that.”

“Sorry, again.” after my eyes recovered, I looked around. I spotted a lone settlement the size of a small town.

“Where are we?”

“This is GriffonStone. Unfortunately, it’s the last city of the Griffon Empire.” she took the lead and I followed. “I still believe it’s important to keep a peaceful relationship with them though. That being said,” she stopped, but this time I avoided crashing into her. “ I didn’t bring you here to attend the meeting with me.”

“Alright…..then why did you bring me here?” I gave her my best deadpan look, unsure of what expression would be safe right now.

“I brought you here because I thought it might be just what you needed. Never know, you might even make a good friend. From what I’ve read in Twilights reports when you were with her, you need one.”

“I’ll go as far as enjoying the scenery.”

“Good enough. This is where we part ways. I’ll find you when I’m done.” she didn’t wait for my response, leaving me at the entrance of town.

Author's Note

Drop a like, leave a comment, and I hope you enjoyed.

Adventure in GriffinStone

I proceeded into the town. All the residents were griffins, no ponies. Not that it bothered me. Looking around, I saw that the amount of living plant life was rather low. Not surprising seeing that the ground was almost nothing but solid rock. The way the structures were built showed just how poor the struggling settlement was. That, or they just don’t have access to a large variety of resources.

For a pride-filled race, this must be miserable.

The first area I entered happened to be a market district. Unfortunately for me, I didn’t bring any bit. Still, wouldn’t hurt to look. There were only a few places that were open. I entered a shop selected at random.

Upon entering, I was greeted with a “Welcome”. So I went to the counter to strike up some conversation. The griffin working the counter gold fur and white neck feathers. Taking a closer look at me, he asked: “a unicorn? We don’t see too many of you around. Here on business?” I smiled.

“Kinda. Celestia’s here for a meeting and brought me here. She kinda tricked me into it.”

“The Princess of Equestria? If you’re one of her subjects, why would she need to trick you into coming here with her? Also, how?” He sure is curious.

“About being one of her subjects…..that’s kinda complicated. I currently work for her as her butler. During meetings or day court she usually has me take notes for her. She tricked me by saying that she needed me for this meeting, but when we arrived in town she told me that she just wanted to get me to make some more friends.” the griffin chuckled.

“Sounds a little silly.”

“It is.” then I realized something. “By the way, griffins are carnivores right?”

“That we are.”

“Do you sell any meat here?” the griffin raised an eyebrow.

“That we do my ladd. Sorry if it discomforts ya.”

“No, not at all. Just curious. Alright, that’s a lie. I would buy some, but I haven’t got paid from work yet.” the griffin laughed.

“Ha! A pony wanting to buy meat? That’s a good one.” I shot him a look that told him I was being dead serious. “You’re not kidding? By the King’s feathers, that’s interesting. Hell, I’ll give you some chicken for free if I can see you eat it.” I extended a hoof over the counter towards him.

“Got yourself a deal.” I extended a hoof over the counter and he took it in his claw to shake.

Then minutes later, the griffin placed on the counter a plate with a chicken leg on it, freshly cooked. “Salt?” he offered.

“If you would be so kind.” looking impressed, he passed the salt.

“To be honest, I thought that you were lying your ass off and you would have bolted the moment you saw the chicken.”

“I won’t go into detail, but I’m not originally equine.” I stated, taking the chicken in my magic.

“What!?”

“I said I wasn’t going into any details about it.” dropping the subject, he let me eat.

The taste of the chicken didn’t register at first, but when it did, it tasted amazing. Though my stomach was having a hard time accepting it. The salt also helped enrich the flavor, so I took my time eating.

“What do you think?”

“I think you know your way around the kitchen.”

“Thanks.”

“I better get going,” I said as I finished the chicken, excusing myself. “Thanks for the meal.”

After a while, I found myself entering what looked to be a residential area. It was rather lively, even if half the griffins I saw did nothing but argue and insult each other. Suddenly, I found myself taking comfort in the fact that Celestia had me bring my weapons because a group of griffins looked like they were going to rob me or something of the sort. Thank god the didn't though.

How much longer is Tia going to be? It’s been a few hours since she left me. I need someplace to rest, but I knew that sleeping without being behind a locked door would be like begging to be robbed. I was going to sit down and rest when I heard something right behind me. Drawing all my swords, I thought: Oh great, now this. Turning around, I saw Celestia standing there.

“Fucking hell,” I began, sheathing my weapons. “Sneaking up on someone in a sketchy part of an edgy city. What did I tell you about thinking first when you last decided to toy with me? You really can be an idiot.” she ignored my comment.

“Have fun in the city?” she asked.

“Not really, though the walk kinda did some good I guess.”

“Happy to hear nothing went wrong, but we aren’t finished yet. There is someone who wants to meet you. That is if you don’t mind.” her face looked hopeful. I have no reason to say no.

“Sure, why not? I don’t have anything else to do anyway.” I didn’t ask who though, not like I would know if she told me.

Celestia lead me to the only part of GriffinStone I haven’t explored yet. The King’s Castle. It wasn’t really a castle, but more of a tall structure, which makes sense seeing how poor the place was. The inside of the structure consisted of the doorway, a long corridor, and a throne that the corridor lead to surrounded by a few tiny piles of gold. Sitting on the throne was an old looking Griffin, his feathers gray with a tint of gold and gray neck feathers with a tint of brown. The crown he had was small and looked to be made of a mix of silver with a small amount of gold.

Celestia and I were making our way to the king when I thought I saw something move behind the throne. What the hell? Whatever.

When we finally finished making our way to the king, we came to a halt. “I have brought Spirit as requested.” Celestia announced.

“Mmmm…...step fourth, young one.” the king requested, leaning forward as I approached to get a better look with his murky eyes.

“You called, your highness?” I asked with a bow. After he finished looking me over, he leaned back in his throne looking pleased.

“Such respect in such youth, I commend you for it. Yes, I have summoned you. Princess Celestia has told me about you. You’re an interesting fellow. Um….sorry, your exact age seems to have escaped me. Please, remind me.”

“Eighteen.” I answered hesitantly.

“Oh yes. Well, I have a….uniqe offer for you lucky ass.” he cleared his throat. “Come one out Keira. It’s rude not to introduce yourself to guests.”

After he finished speaking, a griffin walked out from behind the throne. So that’s what I saw. The griffin was female, black fur, gold neck feathers, and golden tail tip, gold wings, and dark rose pink eyes. Looking closer, I noticed that she also made me feel short because she stood about three inches taller than me. He had a shy expression on her face, but her eyes told me that that’s just a mask.

“Sorry about her, Keira’s usually more excited about meeting new people, but you’ll understand in a moment why this is different. It’s about the offer I mentioned.

“Go on.”

“I would like to offer you her claw.” an awkward silence followed as I went into a slight state of shock. Though the actual shock only lasted less than a second, I kept up the act to think. WHAT?!?! I felt my whole face hear up. My body was beginning to shut down because I didn’t know what the hell to do. Gathering whatever focus I could, I managed to speak.

“C-could you e-excuse us for a moment?” the King nodded and I took Celestia with me a few yards closer to the door before whispering to her. “You were in on this, weren’t you? This is a prank, right?”

“No, I’m not. I’m, just as surprised as you are.” Not a chance in hell you are.

“Okay then, what do I do about this? Because I don’t have a fucking clue on how to approach this.”

“Okay, let me explain.” she went back from a whisper to her normal volume. “This is an old tradition for the royal family of the griffins. When the King finds someone he finds fitting for his daughter, he offers him her claw. This tradition is optional and is rarely done, but when it starts, it has to be completed.”

“That still doesn’t tell me my options or what will happen.” she sighed.

“If you say yes, Keira will come back with us to Equestria and…..you’ll be engaged. If you say no, I think the tradition will call for your execution.” Sure, yeah, no pressure at all.

“Damn, I’m not looking for a relationship right now. Any Ideas?” she smirked. That’s not good.

“This is all up to you. Now, I believe you’ve been keeping them waiting long enough. It’s about time you gave them an answer.” she went back before I had a chance to protest any further. Fuck me!

“I returned to my position in front of the King. Fuck traditions. “Alright, I…..I think…..I’m ready to give my answer.” I announced, capturing the undivided attention of both the King and Keira.

“Well boy, out with it!” the King demanded.

I gulped. “I accept, your highness.” I damn near fainted on the spot. What have I done?

“EXCELLENT!” he shouted. Keira, now no longer looking as nervous, came up to me.

“T-thank you,” she told me, looking at me dead in the eyes. “Spirit, right?”

NOPE! Then I actually fainted, my body falling limp on the floor and a sharp pain where I felt a thud on the side of my head.

My eyes blinked opened an I took in my situation and environment. It seems that I woke up in bed on the ship with a feeling of drowsiness and light headed. How did I end up here? Due to a headache, it hurt when I tried to remember so I gave up on that. Deciding it was about time to get off my lazy ass, I used my magic to remove the covers and get out of bed

Bad idea.

I got on my hoofs and made my way to the door. However, I stumbled and fell like a ragdoll on the way. I laid there as I felt every muscle in my body ache like hell. I was basically left immobilized, doomed to lay there until one of those damn ponies show up.

My drowsiness, along with the fact that there were no windows, made it impossible for me to keep track of how long I laid there like that. Five minutes? Ten? Thirty? I couldn’t say. What I can say is that I was board out of my mind. I thought I was going to go delirium. So imagine my delight when the door opened and Celestia walked in.

“Spirit!?” Celestia said in a panic as she found me on the floor of the doorway.

“I’m alright…..physically, that is.” I insisted. “Could you help me get up though?”

“Sure.” she agreed, still looking concerned. Her horn lit up, encasing me in her magic aura. Slowly, I got back up on all fours. At first, when she released me from her magic, my legs wobbled a bit but given some time they were just fine.

“Alright, back in action. Hey Tia, did I hit my head on something again?” she gave me a confused look. “I feel like I did, but I can’t remember.” she smiled, realizing that I’ll be fine.

“Yes, you hit your head pretty hard when you fainted from a mental breakdown.” Okay, NOW I remember. Then, another important detail came to mind.

“What about…..what’s her name again?” I asked as I went to take a seat on the bedside.

“Keira, her name is Keira. She’s on board right now. I can call for her if you want.” FUCK NO!

“I’m not sure if that’s best right now. That’ll just make things awkward if both of us aren't ready.”

“From what I can tell, she is. She wanted to check on you earlier.” that’s a fucking guilt trip for what I’m going to say.

“I mean I’m not ready.” I confessed rather hesitantly.

“I know. I was just teasing you.” The fucking troll strikes again. She started to lightly laugh at me.

“What’s so funny?”

“Have you ever had a marefriend?” she asked in a teasing manner still once she finished her laughing fit. Way to get personal.

“N-no, I’ve never had a marefriend, and I don’t remember if I ever had a girlfriend in my past life, but I wasn’t planning on looking for one.” then I remembered my meeting with Harmony. “At least not anytime soon.” Never know what the future has in store for me.

“That explains a lot about you. Please, tell me what you are thinking.”

“Alright Tia, I’ve let you ask pretty personal questions so far, but aren’t you getting way to invasive?”

“I just want to help.” she countered, taking a seat next to me on the bed. Fucking hell!

“Well, the only thing left for me to say is that a romance is a bit over the top compared to what I need right now.” Celestia leaned her head closer to my own.

“What do you need?” usually, when I’ve heard her ask this to others in the past, I could always tell that she already knew the answer every time. This time, however, she didn’t. She actually did not know. What the hell?

“Tia, I thought that by now, if anyone could figure it out by now, it would be you.” Or Luna, but I guess not.

“Spirit, you are the only pony I haven’t been able to predict.”

“Maybe because I’m not truly a pony.”

“More so.” I didn’t mean to tell her my answer, but it sorta just came out.

“A family, Tia. now you know one of my deeper secrets. Oddly enough, what I truly desire is not returning home, but a family.” as I finished, I started to cry. slowly , she wrapped her forelegs around me, pulling me against her. I lost it there. She rested my head on her sholder and started to stroke my back. I felt like a little kid. “H-hey Tia, w-what’s it l-like?”

“Come again?” I regulated my breathing before trying again, but I couldn’t stop the tear shed.

“What’s it like? Having a family, I mean.” I heard her gasp for the first time ever in my life, bringing me fear. Please don’t tell me…… I couldn’t bear to even finish the thought. After some time, she finally answered.

“I don’t know how to explain that.” and depression clenched it’s fist and drove it into my gut. “See, that’s something that can’t be put into words…..Sorry.” there was a silence before I responded.

“No. No, it’s fone.” I only need to stop depending on others all the time, every damn second. I yawned. It felt like we’ve been talking for hours. “I’m tired. I think I’ll go back to sle-” I fell unconscious before I could finish speaking.

(Celestia’s point of view)

“Come again?” I asked, unable to make out what Spirit said through his sobs. Spirit’s breathing slowed to a normal pace, but I could still feel tears soak into my fur. Let is out.

“What’s it like? Having a family, I mean.” I gasped. I wasn’t expecting that. I could tell that he needed an answer though. I racked my brain for anything, but I couldn’t think of anything. Maybe I shouldn’t have made him talk about this yet. But it was too late now.

“I don’t know how to explain that. See, that’s something that can’t be put into words…..Sorry.”I remained silent to let him process. I’ve always done my best to help him when he’s asked me for help, but this time I’ve failed. As he would say, I feel like shit.

“No. No, it's fine.” he yawned. What? “I’m tired. I think I’ll go back to sle-” he passed out. Slowly and gently, I laid him onto the bed and covered him with the blanket. I’ll check up on Keira later. This is more important. I laid down beside him, lost in thought about the conversation.

It never occurred to me even once that he didn’t even remember what having a family’s like. That by itself explains so much. I started to feel an even deeper sorrow for him the more I thought about it. How could I help him with this? He needs help. Needs somepony…..no, someone, anyone. Then, an idea came to mind. Yes, maybe she’s the key. Maybe she’s the one. Just maybe. I looked back at him. Besides, he told me he needs something to fight for. With my mood lifted on the matter, even though it was only by a small amount, I too surrendered to the temptation of sleep.

(back to Spirit)

I find myself once more standing on the large stained glass platform in the dreamscape. “Come on! I have enough to think about right now. Do I really need to put up with another solid dream?!?” I asked out loud, speaking to no one in particular. However, I did receive an answer.

“Why not have help processing it?” it was Harmony again, floating behind me.”

“It’s none of your business.” I snapped, but still not turning to look at her.

“Actually, I’m depending on you. So what affects you will affect me.” Fucking persistent bitch.

“It’s personal.”

“That’s plain to see.” she floated to the area of the platform that was decorated with my face. “Come here, you’ll see what I mean.” I made my way over and sat down. “See the circular space with the moon, representing the lunar princess” I directed my vision to the picture of Luna’s cutie mark.

“Yes, what about it?”

“Now look at the next space, right above it.” as I looked to the indicated area, I did indeed see what she was talking about, but didn’t understand the meaning behind it. The new addition was a solid black circle with eagle claws tearing through it.

“What an interesting development, though the meaning is still unclear to me.” I stated, looking up to her.

“You’ve reached a new chapter in your journey. This represents what’s most important about your time in GriffinStone.”

“Which is?” I asked, hearing her chuckles as she started to fade.

“I’ll let you figure out that one on your own.” she answered, completely fading away.

Fat load of help you are you bitch.

I laid down and just stared at the new art on the stained glass design of the platform. What could this mean? Before i could contemplate much longer though, I started waking up.

I woke up to a pair of dark rose pink eyes staring into mine, and because I just woke up my thinking was still a little slow. It took a good solid four minutes at least before I realized what was going on and was stuck in a flight or fight reaction. Unconsciously, I decided on option C. I activated my horn, surrounding itself in a black and purple aura, when the intruder finally spoke up.

“Hey, calm down. Just relax already.” and I did. My muscles relaxed and my magic aura dissipated. Shit, it seems half the female population in this world has some sort of soothing power in their voice. Unfair! “Seems Princess Celestia wasn’t exaggerating one bit when she warned me.” she added, though I was too busy thinking to notice what she said. Wait a minute. Then I realized.

“Keira? What are you doing in here?” I asked. “And where’s Celestia?”

“She had something to do.” she explained, taking a seat on the bed. “ I wanted to see for myself that you were okay. You almost had a concussion.” I started to feel a little uncomfortable. Shit, what do I do now? My body started to shake and I couldn’t stop it. I guess I have to say something now.

“T-thanks, I guess.” I looked down at te blanket. God fucking damn it, this is so awkward. Then, a set of eagle claws entered my vision, startling my mind, also causing me to freeze.

“I…..also wanted to thank you as well.” one of her claws ever so gently grabbed my chin and lifted it so my head looked back at hers. “ You’ve given me an opportunity to go to a new land. That by itself is great, but a partner to experience it with makes it spectacular.” I could sense her gratitude and sincerity. Enough so that I didn’t want to ruin it. It was inspirational. Catching me off guard, she leaned in quickly and gave me a pack on the cheek. I felt my whole face heat up.

“Wha….hey! What was that fo-” but she placed a claw to my lips, interrupting me.

“Just rest. We’ll be in Equestria soon.” she added before leaving the room. What the hell just happened?

Author's Note

Drop a like, leave a comment, and I hope you enjoyed.

Questionable thoughts

Celestia woke me up when we docked back in Equestria. Unfortunately, all the resting Celestia and Keria persisted on me has caused me to be wide awake for the train ride. At least it gave me some time to continue practicing illusion magic, but when I was done mastering the spells I wanted I was bored as hell. I was tempted to ask Celestia if she had a spell that could put me to sleep for the rest of the ride, but something told me that even if she did that doing so wouldn’t be good for me right after sleeping for so long. Besides, Keira was with her for the train ride and I wasn’t sure what would happen if I went to their train car, so I decided to practice disguising myself with illusion magic next. That was actually fun after I got it down because it also changed my voice, allowing me to do impressions too.

When the train pulled into Canterlot station, I had a prank planned. I disguised myself as Shining Armor and teleported off the train, just tot the other side of the street, and waited. After making sure my illusion was perfect, I watched for Celestia. When she came off the train, followed by Keria, I trotted over to her.

“Princess,” I began as I came to a halt. “How was your trip?” Celestia sighed.

“You know how it went, Spirit.” she replied, looking into my eyes. Keria, standing behind her, looked confused.

“Damn it, Tia, I can’t seem to pull one over you.” I admitted, dispelling the illusion and causing Keria to jump in surprise. She doesn’t count. “I even addressed you by title and saluted.”

“At least you improved, that’s what counts.”

“Thank you.” I looked at the sky. “It’s damn near evening now! You two go on ahead. I’m sure Luna’s eager for a break.”

“Oh, and what are you going to do?” Celestia asked, sounding intrigued. I smirked.

“ you can probably guess that I’m badly in need of some tea. It’s been a while after all.”

“Should have known. I’ll take Keria with me and get her settled in the castle.” Celestia proposed. Her tone indicated that she was up to something, but my dumbass ignored it.

“Sounds good to me. See ya later.” I finished before galloping off to the Silent Cafe.

I didn’t spend too much time at the cafe. It was late already and I don’t think it looked good for the establishment having a butler there that was armed more than the average captain in the royal guard in the battlefield. Yeah, Silent Taste gave me an earful for that, so I took my order to go.

Arriving at my private quarters, I went to the balcony to enjoy my muffin and tea. Sitting down, I ate my muffin and sipped on my herbal tea while looking at the moon I’ve missed doing this. Just staring at the moon in the cool of the night. Letting my thoughts flow. I especially missed the great view of the moon I get on my balcony. You don’t know what you have until it’s gone unless it’s your memories. I laughed at my little self-centered joke. “Yep, this is great.” I muttered.

Then, I heard a door open from somewhere in my room. That didn’t last long. Maybe I shouldn’t have said anything. I turned around to see who I was going to yell at this time for not knocking, but instead of that I went into a mental panic and felt a hint of regret for looking.

I saw Keria wrapped in a towel walking out the bathroom door. I turned around to look outside again. “Keria, what are you doing in my room? I would have thought you would have your own room.” I listened for any change in movement, but from what I heard she continued doing her thing when she answered.

“She placed me with you. You were taking a while, so I thought I would take a bath first. Is there…..a problem?” Fucking Tia, should have warned me. Then I remembered how suspicious Celestia sounded when I left the station.

“I-it’s fine. Are you dried off yet?” I asked, refusing to look without confirmation.

“Yes. why are you acting embarrassed?”

“I have…..reasons.” I replied, turning to enter the room. “You can go ahead and go to sleep, I’ll be a while in the shower.” I said, removing my weapons, saddlebags, and suite. “See you in the morning.” I added as I entered the bathroom, closing the door.

Now, I need to clear my mind. AGAIN! Using my magic, I turned on the shower. While waiting for it to warm up, I had a great idea. Casting an illusion over the bathroom, it took over the appearance of a forest at night with the full moon shining down from above. Where the shower was, there’s now a waterfall. Best idea in a while. I usually don’t compliment myself, but I took had to admit that this would definitely do the trick. I walked under the waterfall and was doused by the relaxing hot water. Even after I finished washing my fur, I just stood under the water as my body thanked me for the treatment. Unfortunately, though, all good things must come to an end. I dispelled the illusion, got out of the shower, and dried off before leaving.

Upon exiting the bathroom, I saw Keria passed out on the bed. I noticed that she went through the trouble of leaving half of the bed empty to make room for me. I don’t think so. Not that I’m not grateful, but I’m not ready to do that right now. I shivered. Better get a fire going. I levitated some wood into the fireplace and cast the campfire spell. If felt waves of heat cascade over my fur coat. Better. I got on the couch and got comfortable. Mmmm….maybe I could write Twilight. Deciding to do so, I got a quill and parchment sheet with a quick levitation spell and began writing.

Dear Twilight,
Celestia and I arrived back in Canterlot the night before you receive this letter. I was just thinking about you, wondering how you were doing. I hope you don't have a grudge against me from last time we meet, I’m genuinely sorry about that. Still planning on keeping my word about finding a time to pay a visit. I think you’ll be impressed with how far I’ve come with learning magic. I might even be on your level. Ha, just kidding. Like hell that would be true. Anyway, I hope to see you soon.

Sincerely,

Spirit.

Looking over the letter one more time, I let it dry before rolling it up and tying it shut. Though I doubt I can, a trip to Ponyville wouldn’t sound too bad after everything settles down. The fire was beginning to die, so I got comfortable once more on the couch before attempting to fall asleep.

I failed to fall asleep before the fire fully died, resulting in the cold keeping me up. Cursing under my breath and casting a heat spell over myself. I started contemplating what to do. Thinking Luna would be in an indecent mood, she was out of the question. Realizing that, because it’s night and everyone would be asleep, that makes everyone else out of the question too.

That's not entirely true. Putting more thought into it, there’s one person left as a possibility. Getting up, I silently made my way to the balcony while being careful not to wake up Keria. When I reached the balcony, I executed a teleportation spell taking me to the royal gardens. I looked around, taking it all in. no memory can truly contain this beauty.

I followed the long path till cam across the statue that is Discord. “Hello old champ, thought I would pay you a visit. I heard some movement. “Who's there?” I barked, scanning the area. There was no response. “You won’t be able to flee before I find out who you are. Trust me, if I have to find you myself, you’ll regret it.” and a few bunnies came hopping out of the bushes. Can’t take any chances, better to be safe than sorry. I turned to face Discord again. “You know, if I didn’t know better, I’d say you kept me up.” then I heard him laugh.

“On the contrary, you’re quite right,” I heard him say. I watched as he began to crack and move, the layer of stone falling off his body. There stood the lord of chaos. “I didn't want my return reception to have only me, or only some ponies saying things like ‘what are you planning’ or ‘you won’t get away with this’, it’s so annoying when they do that.”

“Well, I don’t blame you there.” then I realized something crucial. “So, now that you’re free, we’re going to have to fight soon, aren’t we?” Discord sighed, knowing what I was talking about.

“Yeah, I guess so. A shame too really. We probably would have made good pals too. Well, got ot go before Tia and Lulu see me.”

“See you soon.” he snapped his claw, disappearing.

“Till we meet again.” I muttered. I better get to Luna, fill her in on this. Executing a teleportation spell, I reappeared on her balcony, scaring her with my unexpected arrival.

“Spirit, don’t scare me like that.” she demanded, somewhat calming down.

“Hey, your speech is more modern now.” I pointed out.

“Y-yes, I got it down while you and Tia were away.”

“Good for you, but Discord’s free now.” her maw dropped. “Thought you ought to know.” she didn’t move, so I levitated her onto her bed and continued “I know what to do, unfortunately. When Tia asks, and I know she will, tell her something came up that called for my attention in Ponyville.” Ponyville’s where I would start if I were him. By this time, Luna got a hold of herself and started protesting.

“I think it would be wise to wait. This calls for Tia's attention too now that he’s free.” I’m not usually a patient soul, but I also know not to go against the pony that knows most of my secrets unless absolutely necessary.

“Fine, just make it quick.”

I’ve never had to wake up Celestia before, let alone at midnight, so I didn’t expect to see Luna drop ice on her head. “What in Tartarus was was that for?!” Celestia shouted as she sprang up, now wide awake.

“There is the urgent business to discuss.” Luna reported, looking worried. She’s probably unsure of how Tia’s going to react. Celestia noticed Luna’s worry too.

“What’s happened Luna?” as they spike, it was like I wasn't even there. So I decided to try making a chair out of ice, which was difficult as hell, but I managed nonetheless and took a seat. It’s like watching a private theater.

“Discord’s free.” when Luna said this, I saw Celestia’s eye twitch.

“Well, that means we need the elements once more.” Celestia declared.

“Actually, Tia-” Luna began, but I interrupted.

“Luna, I waited as you asked, but I’m leaving for this part of the conversation. Later!” getting off the ice chair, I saw that Luna was going to protest, but I executed a teleportation spell before she could. Yeah, that's one Q and A I don’t want to be a part of. I thought after appearing in my room to pack my things. I still had to be quiet to not wake Keria.

Keria, how sad. To get engaged to some random stranger, only to find out later that the stranger will be heading off to fight a fight that he may or may not come back from.

I levitated the last spell tome I haven’t studied yet, Wind magic, and packed it into my saddlebags.

Just because Harmony showed me that place in the dreamscape, it doesn't guarantee that I’ll win. It just says I still have a future if I do.

I levitated my pendant off my nightstand and around my neck.

So, this is it. This is where fate is decided. What my journey has been leading me to. Yeah, no pressure at all. Just my possible death along with the enslavement of everything else alive.

Then’ I put on my weapons along with a cloak I found in the closet to hid it all under.

Let's get this over with.

Not that I really cared. This is the reason I conditioned myself. The reason I avoided getting too close to anyone.

Because you never know when it’s going to end.

With those thoughts, I left my room to start making my way to Canterlot station.

There’s nothing to say about the train ride, mostly because I slept the whole time. My wake up call was the loud high pitched train whistle. Not a nice way to wake up either because it leaves your ears hurting like hell. Upon getting off the train, I was able to see the top of the tree that was the Golden Oaks Library. Well, I guess I didn’t need to send that letter after all. I started trotting there, passing through the market area before reaching the library. Before knocking, I checked the sky. The sun was sticking half way into the sky. Yep, she’s awake by now. Lifting a hoof, I knocked a few times before setting it back down. The door opened sooner than I expected.

“Spirit? What are you doing here?” I expected to see spike answer the door, but instead was surprised to see that Twilight answered it this time. Perfect, it’ll go be faster.

“Not much. I was just passing through and thought I would drop by and check in.” I answered.

“This early?”

“Well, I might not get another chance later.” I explained.

“Come on in.” she said, moving aside as she fully opened the door. She closed the door behind me as I entered. I saw Spike over on the couch and went to take a seat by him. “Tea?” Twilight offered.

“Yes, please. I would very much love some.” It might me be the last cup I’ll for some time, if ever again. She left to the kitchen to make some.

“Spirit, long time no see.” said Spike, followed by a yawn. “How’s it been?”

“Pretty swell. Celestia and I just came back last night from our trip to GriffinStone.” as I was answering, I began spinning an illusion of a teddy bear sitting between us on the couch, which was wearing a fez and a red bowtie. Spike looked impressed.

“Wow, impressive. Considering that last time we saw each other you were only just learning how to do the basics, you’ve really progressed.” he picked it up for closer inspection. “You made it solid too! Neat.” I chuckled.

“Nice to hear you say that. Though I can do better, I was just bored.”

“Better? How?” I smirked, spinning the next illusion over myself, taking on the exact appearance of Twilight. Spike became a great example of a classic jaw drop.

“When did you learn to do that?”

“A little over two weeks ago.” I answered in Twilights voice.

“Well, that certainly is impressive.” I heard Twilight say, returning from the kitchen with the tea in her magic. I dispelled the illusion as she set the cups of tea on the coffee table and joined us on the couch. “I’ll admit, I wouldn’t have expected you to have learned how to cast illusions on that scale yet.”

“Heh, you’re exaggerating. It was simple enough, the only thing about it is that it never fools Celestia.” I grasped the tea placed in front of me with my magic and took a sip. “Mmm, this is GREAT Twili. What kind of tea is this?” her face lit up, looking pleased to answer.

“It’s a family recipe. Nice to hear you like it.” my lips refused to part from the cup’s rim till the contents were completely empty. “So, is there anything you came for specify?” I was originally planning on telling them what was going to happen, but I couldn’t bring myself to. So I had to lie my ass off.

“No, just thought I would stop by for a little bit while I’m passing by.” I placed the teacup back on the table. “Well, I better get going.” I got up and went to the door before stopping to say: “Thank you, Twilight. Thank you for everything. I just wanted to say that you were fantastic. And you know what? So was I.” that’s what I chose to be my final words to them, not that they realized that that’s what’s going on. I left before they could respond, not sure if I would be able to handle myself if I stayed any longer.I spotted a bench right at the edge of the property and decided to rest up a bit, taking a seat. Unfortunately, that got me caught up in thinking.

I was unsure how to feel. Sad? Depressed? Maybe some regret for deciding to see this through? Or maybe I should feel proud, because how many are there can accept the possibility that they’re about to die? I couldn’t think of anyone, which makes it all the more surprising to me. The more I thought about it, the more I began to question myself.

Have I always been ready to sacrifice myself? Am I really okay with this? Maybe I just don’t value myself.

Then I realized it.

I really don’t value my life. I have no way to return to the human world. Even if I could, I have no memories of my life before this Equestria bullshit. No knowledge of who I was. That also means I wouldn’t know what to do, where to go, who my family or friend are. Nothing. So even if I could go back, it wouldn’t be worth it. I don’t belong there anymore, but I still don’t belong here. I don’t belong anywhere. Maybe, just maybe, death would be a better option. A mercy even.

I shook my head to jettison the thoughts. Now wasn’t the time to review my opinion on life. I levitated the spell tome I packed and cracked it open. As it turned out, wind magic was easy enough to learn that I didn’t even have to practice it. It’s all basically just one spell where you take control of the air around you and control where it went. Meaning I could use it to help me jump higher and run faster, along with slowing down others. Simple enough. I put the book back into the saddlebags and teleported them onto Twilight’s porch before getting up. She can keep the bags, I don’t believe I’ll be needing them anymore.

There I stood, under the tree, I slept under the first night I was in Ponyville. I didn’t understand why, but I sorta grew an attachment it, though my guess would be because of the view that spot provides. I started to remember the…..prefered way to wake up the following morning. Rainbow’s curiosity is something I would be willing to bet will, if it didn’t before then, land her in trouble. I remembered the few seconds it took for me to pin her down during her surprise and how I had the power to have ruin her wings. In the memory, however, I noticed something I didn’t at the time.

Fear.

Rainbow had fear written all over her. How I didn’t notice, I don’t know, but it got me thinking. Does she still fear me, just pretending to be my friend to be on my good side? Or maybe she hates me, hurting her pride. It’s not like I did anything that benefited her other than not fucking her wings up.

Alas, though, I’m bound to a task that I must focus on currently. Therefore, I shook my head in a successful attempt to jettison the thoughts. If Discord didn’t come here, then there’s only one other place I could think of. The EverFree. However, Discord doesn’t seem to be taking action yet. Deciding it would be wise to rest up, I went to find my little tree.

Approaching the tree, I slowed down, coming to a stop when I reached its base. I took my weapons off, cast an illusion of invisibility on them, then laid them down nearby along with removing my cloak and placing it on them too. After laying down myself, I just stared up at the sky. The sun was setting and I was blessed with the refreshing sight of a sky blazing with shades of blue, yellow, pink and red.

No comment.

I closed my eyes and drifted off into the realm of the unconscious.

Author's Note

Soon, very soon.

Drop a like, leave a comment, and I hope you've enjoyed!

Chaos makes it's move

I awoke to screams. Those God damn annoying screams. My eyes popped open and I got back on my hoofs. I dispelled the invisibility on my cloak and weapons, putting them on. Scanning the area, my sights landed on Ponyville.

Now I would understand if ponies were screaming because there was a killer on the loose or something of the sort, but that wasn’t the case as far as I could tell. Apparently, the cause was due to a rearrangement of the town. Yes, the ground was redecorated as far as the eye could see. Yes, some of the buildings were levitating. Yes, Town Hall was upside down, but none of that was something to scream bloody murder about. My ears just finished ringing when he appeared.

“Hello Spirit, how are you this lovely morning?” asked Discord, standing against the tree.

“Other than the annoyingly high pitched screams that woke me up, I’m fine,” I answered, sitting down, still looking at the town. “I see you’ve been busy.”

“Thank you for noticing. I call it the Chaos Capital of the world. What do you think?” he asked rather eagerly, sounding excited.

“Well, as long as no one got too seriously hurt by the environment itself during the process, I’d say it looks like a good source of entertainment, but I bet that’s exactly what you were going for.” I look over to him as saw him snap his chair into existence right next to me, taking a seat.

“I won’t deny it.” killing the happy mood is not something I wanted to do, but it was time to get down to business.

“I’m surprised neither the princesses or the element bearers are chasing you right now.”

“Thanks to yours truly.” he gestured to himself.

“You didn’t hurt anyone, did you?” I asked, shooting him a glare.

“No, of course not.”

“Alright, let's hear it. How did you pull it off?” I asked with a smile returning to my face.

“Unfortunately it was very simple and boring. Just took away the princesses horns and locked them up, along with reversing the personalities of Twilight’s friends, making them not want to fight.” he sighed.

“You’re right, that is boing.” then I remembered. “Hey, Discord. I just thought of something.” he gave me a curious glance. “Now that you’re free, we’re officially enemies now. Aren’t we?” his reaction told me that he didn’t think about it either.

“I guess you’re right. Too bad about that, you would have made a great pal.” he stood up to his full height. “So long, for now, I have some chaos to spread.” and with a snap of his eagle claw, he vanished. Well shit, looks like I have some work to do. I took off in a gallop to the now Chaos Capital.
__

Upon arriving, I stopped to catch my breath and think. I have to restore a sense of order if I want to even attempt to take back the place. I might even need to find some help. I thought back on what Discord said. If Discord didn’t lie or leave anything out, he didn’t do anything to Twilight. Better go find her. I dashed down the marketplace but got distracted by something, causing me to stop. I was in front of Sugar Cube Corner, looking through the storefront window when I saw a gray Pinkie Pie is a major asshole to everyone. So I went in to see what’s up.

“Hello Pinkie, you’re a little different today. Anything happen?” I asked as a pinkish gray asshole of an equine noticed me stroll in.

“Look who’s here. What do you want?” At least she’s straight to the point now. She didn’t move from behind the counter, so I just took her in my magical aura and levitated her with me. “Hey! What are you-” I tuned her out. Unfortunately, I think I might need this one at the moment. Though she wouldn’t stop taking. After I went back outside, Pinke pike in tow, stopped and levitated her in front of me.

“Listen, if your talking starts to give me a headache, I’ll set you on fire, freeze you, thaw you out, then I’ll slam you against every building I pass.” that got her to shut up. “Good girl, you still know what’s good for your health…...somewhat.” I added, remembering the fact that all she eats is sweets. I resumed my trot to Twilight’s library, Pinkie still in tow. Maybe Twilight will know how to fix what Discord did to her.

I was still passing through the marketplace when I saw Apple Jack. Like Pinkie, she was also gray and being an asshole. She was making fun of some fillies with lies so painfully obvious that they would even make Discord cringe. She didn’t notice me yet, so I took the chance to talk to Pinkie. So I levitated her in front of me before speaking.

“So, I’m considering giving you a little wiggle room, but first I need to know if you are willing to follow me till I’m done with you.” she nodded. “Good, but just so you know, if I have to hunt you down you’ll learn what real pain is.” I released her and she fell in behind me. “Good, we just have to get this one before moving on.” I gestured to Apple Jack as I spoke.

“Would you like some….assistance?” Pinkie asked with the grin of the devil.

“Oh, looking for some fun?”

“Hell yeah.” Interesting, didn’t know ponies knew the name hell. She must have heard me say it.

“Okay, if she refuses, then sure, go crazy.” she nodded.

We walked over to the orange-gray mare after the fillies she was speaking to ran away crying. If fillies can’t see lies like that a mile away, they might be beyond help. “Hey, AJ! Remember me?” I called, getting her attention. She turned to face me and Pinkie.

“Spirit? Weren’t cha in Canterlot?” she asked, looking confused.

“That’s none of your business right now. Right now, you should be more worried about not pissing me off.” she was about to speak, but I continued with another question. “Tell me, how would you like to be incinerated?” she smirked.

“Don’t bluff with me, I know that-” I interrupted her by casting an illusion on her hat, making it appear that it turned to ash. Her maw dropped.

“Continue, please. What were you going to say?” I taunted, giving her my own smirk. She began to shake. Pinkie looked disappointed, knowing that she won't have the chance to be set loose on Apple Jack.

“What do you want?” she asked, sounding defeated.

“Good girl. Now, I feel like I might need you. You are to come with me until I no longer need your services. Got that?” she nodded, a tear forming in her eye. “Oh, and about your hat…” I dispelled the illusion, making it look like I fixed it. “Sorry, but I needed to get your attention. Let's go.” we proceeded down the last street to Twilights.

Upon reaching the door, I knocked and waited. AJ and Pinkie started to complain, though I’m not sure why. “Just remember, what I said weren’t threats. A threat implies that I won’t do what I said. The difference is that I will.” they both shut up and Twilight opened the door.

“Spirit, w-” she started to say but stopped when she saw my two…..followers.

“Twili, I know what Discord did.”

“You do? How?”

“Let us in first, then I’ll explain.” she started to look weary of me.

“How do I know it’s you and not Discord?” Are you serious? I sighed.

“You mean other than the fact that a disguise isn’t exactly his style? How about this? The first night I was here, instead of sleeping here, I chose to sleep under a tree just off the edge of town while letting you think I was in an inn.” she started to look hopeful. I didn’t notice that she had a grayish color to her too until she started to regain her lavender color. Fucking Discord.

“Alright, when I asked you why, what reasoning did you give me?”

“Because I didn’t want to intrude on the happy lifestyle you and Spike shared.” as I finished, I was surprised with a hug. I heard her sniffle and I returned the embrace. “There now. Now is not the time, so let’s go inside.” breaking the embrace, she backed off.

“Come on in, please.” she led us inside and I took a seat on the couch, joined by Twilight. Pinkie and AJ joined after some hesitation as well. “ So, why are you two here?” Twilight asked the pair.

“He made us.” answered AJ. Twilight gave me a concerned look.

“Yeah, it’s about Discord. He told me that he altered their personalities. So if you find the right spell, you should be able to reverse it. I would help but I have business to tend to.” Twilight looked worried. I think she might know that I’m still hiding things from her.

“What are you doing to do?”

“You don’t need to-”

“NO!” she interrupted. “You are not going to put yourself in danger.” Shit, can she read minds? NA! Though I need to tell her any way I suppose.

“Twilight,” I began, my voice soft and gentle as to not give the wrong impression. “What I’m going to do is something I have no choice but to do. Please, don’t worry about me. You have yourself to worry about, as well as Spike. Tend to what you have before anything else. Right now, that would be a home and friends. Will you do that for me?” She hesitated, then nodded slowly as if she was forcing herself to. “Good. I have to leave now. Goodby.” I got off the couch.

“What about you? You’re also one of my friends. Right?” She looked like she was about to cry, and it broke my heart. I really didn’t want to answer that.

“Let’s not make this any harder than it has to be.” I left her, heading for the door, nearly crying myself.

As I went through the door, I saw Discord stanking in the road. “Are you ready?” he asked, his grin being that of the devil. I nodded.

“Better get this out of the way.”

“Are you sure? I think you forgot to say your farewells to Spike too.” He’s right.

“Alright, give me a few minutes.” I turned and re-enter. “Twilight, is Spike-” I was interrupted by the roof coming down on everyone. It happened so fast that I shouldn’t react fast enough to teleport out. There was a sharp pain and everything went dark.

When I regained consciousness, I felt stiffer than ever. I wasn't able to open my eyes. Fuck! I would have shouted it, but I was unable to open my maw. It felt like my entire body was restrained, pinned to the ground. On top of it all, my horn ached worse than when I first woke up in the public hospital in Canterlot. However, I was still able to hear, I heard what sounded like rocks being thrown around, along with someone complaining, I think. After a few minutes, I was unburied. Apparently, I was covered in rubble. Why the- then I remembered what happened. Oh. upon looking around, I found who uncovered me.

“Spike?” I asked the little drake. “Nevermind. How’s everyone else” as I asked this, I also noticed that the place was on fire. Shit! Not good.

“Apple Jack and Pinkie Pie have already made it out. We still have to get Twilight though.” Spike pointed to Twilight’s location as he said her name. Twilight was buried in rubble too, but not as bad as I was. Definitely not good. Think!

“Alright, Spike, I’ll get Twilight. I need you to spread word that the town is now under orders to evacuate immediately. It doesn’t matter where they go as long as it’s not here. After that, you need to leave too.” I knew that dragons were immune to fire, but I had no doubt that Twilight would at least try to kill me if I let him stick around.

“Alright, will do.” and he scurried off, no questions asked. He must be in a mental panic. I rushed over to Twilight to start removing the rubble. I only managed to remove the smaller bits though because of how hurt I got myself from the collapse. I hesitated when I noticed the fire closing in. of course, when you think things couldn’t get worse, life steps in and claims you as it’s bitch.

Then I felt a droplet of water hit my horn as it began to rain a downpour over the area and put out the fire. That couldn’t have happened naturally. I looked up to see a pegasus jumping on a dark cloud. When the fire was out. He glided down to me.

“Dude, there’s an evacuation order. Leave, now.” his voice was scruffy, probably due to running out of breath. He was a young cerulean pinto pegasus with a white muzzle and had legs that looked like paint splashes, his eyes were emerald green, he also had a short crop marine mane and long tail.

“I know. I’m the one who ordered it. You are the one who needs to leave…..um, who are you?”

“Mix-up.”

“Right. Mix-up, do me a favor. Make sure the town is empty. I can’t leave without Twilight.” looking back at her, I winced. Damn, going to have to use magic. My horn still hurt like hell, but I was out of options.

“The town’s already empty. You two are the last ones.”

“Then go,” I didn’t give up. I have to stay determined. I began trying to teleport her out, but the pain was making it difficult to focus at all. In fact, trying to teleport her was making the pain worse, almost unbearable. “If she’s the last one, then I can focus on her.” I refuse to leave her behind when she needs help the most.

“What gives you the authority to order an evacuation anyway?” Are you fucking kidding me? Is he a dumbass?

“A few things. If the fact that the town is consumed in chaos magic doesn't convince you, maybe this will.” I stopped to show him my pendant. I don’t know what I was thinking to expect him to know what it is, but to my surprise he did.

“A representative of the crown?!” Close enough.

“I don’t know if the word has gotten out yet, but the princesses are gone, so that means I’m in charge now.” I said, playing along with what he just said. “So leave!” I shouted before returning to Twilight.

He refused and stayed, but I didn’t pay any more attention to him. I tried and tried again to save Twilight, but failed. Eventually, my magic got dangerously low and I was forced to stop.

“Come on,” Mix-up insisted. “If we go now we could come back with help. Everypony would listen to you. You’re the next thing to a leader we have, a hero even.” I paused, looking down at the unconscious purple unicorn mare.

“Hero?” I asked softly. I felt tears building up in my eyes. “I’m no hero. No more than the average soul. I was just at the right place at the right time.” I sighed. “I know what I must do and it ain’t either favorable or pretty. Now, I must ask you to make sure everypony is safe.”

“No, I won’t leave you behind. “ I lit up my horn and levitated my pendant onto him. “Sir?”

“NOW GO!” I shouted, lighting up my horn in a threatening manner. He nodded and flew off as fast as he could. “And godspeed.” I mumbled.

“Spirit.” I heard a voice say softly. I turned my attention back to Twilight.

“Twilight, hold on. Please!” tears finally breaking out of their watery prison.

“I’ll be fine.” I heard her breath. Just know that she’s still alive was enough to give me hope. Using whatever magic I had left to spare, I managed to teleport Twilight out from under the debris. She didn’t have the strength to get up. “What happened?”

“The roof collapsed on us.” her eyes widened, looking as if she just remembered something. “Sorry, but now that you’re safe, I have to go. When you’ve recovered, leave Ponyville. You’ll know when it’s safe to return.”

“Wait, we could just get Celestia’s help and-” she stopped when she saw me shaking my head.

“We can’t. I know that this isn’t what you want to hear, but both she and Luna are gone. Don’t worry though, they’ll be back when I’m done.” I didn’t like lying to her, but it is for her best interest. I’m not saying it’s not true, but I’m not saying that it is. “So just do as I said.” she looked like she was about to cry, so I gave her one last smile. “Hey, what’s with the tears? You and everypony else is safe.” again another possible lie.

“You say that, but what about you?” I saw her desperate eyes.

“Well, we both know I’m not exactly a pony, and I still have unfinished business.” I paused. “I’m afraid this is where we must part.” thinking that this might be the last time I see her felt like my heart was stabbed with a knife from the inside. This is why I was trying to avoid getting too close to anyone.

She looked like she had more to say, but fell unconscious before she could. Better that way, now she can’t try anything stupid and recover. I decided to leave her a few words. Fortunately, the stairs were still accessible and the fire wasn’t anywhere upstairs. I went up to her room, got a quill and parchment from her desk, and started to scribble down my message. After letting the ink dry, I folded the note in half, took it with me back downstairs and tucked it under one of Twilight’s hoofs.

“I guess this is goodbye.” I muttered. I turned and left out the front door. Talking off in a gallop, I yelled: “GERONIMO!!”

Spirit's meme

Twilight's P.O.V

Waking up, the last thing I could remember was Spirit’s face and how pained it looked. Getting up, I felt how sore my body really was, but at least it wasn’t as bad as it was before. I scanned around to see if Spirit was still around, but he was gone.

“He left already? When I see him again I’ll-” I paused as I was distracted by a feeling from under my hoof. Looking down, I saw that my hoof rested on a neatly folded parchment. Executing a levitation spell, I levitated it off the floor, unfolded it, and began to read.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,
Hopefully, you’ve fully recovered by the time you read this. There’s no doubt in my mind that you are just filled to the brim with questions. Well, sorry to tell you this, but I think it’s better that you don’t know the answer to most of them, unfortunately though, I know that you already know enough to piece it together. Yes, when I think back on it, I know you entered my dream during my coma, so we both saw this coming. So I’ll tell you. As you already know, the cause of all of this is the spirit of chaos, Discord. Remember when I had those dreams when I stayed with you? I bet it’s all coming together in your head right now, as you are reading this. I know you’ve told me you don’t want to hear it, but I’ll like to close up another secret between us. Less weight on my shoulders then. The reason I was brought into Equestria was to fight Discord. So don’t come looking for me. Don’t worry about Spike either. Knowing him, after I told him to evacuate, he probably chose to go to Canterlot. Now, things get a little heavier. Reality can be cruel, even to the fairest. So even if everypony, wants a happy ending, that doesn’t mean we’re going to get it. I would be lying if I told you that there’s a good chance that I’ll make it. I hope you can accept it as I have. Also, I just wanted to say that you were fantastic. Strange pony gets teleported out of nowhere in the middle of your home, almost kills one of your friends out of instinct, and you still helped him. You were bloody fantastic. And you know what? So was I.

The last bit was unreadable, smeared with some sort of fluid. Was he crying when he wrote this? Why am I even asking, of course he was. This sort of thing would be hard or even unbearable for anypony to accept.

I still couldn’t accept it. I can’t accept anypony saying that their only reason for being alive is to knowingly walk to their fate. I have to do something to help. I tossed the note in some random direction and bolted out the front door.

Author's Note

Drop a like, leave a comment, and I hope you enjoyed.

This ends now

There I was, standing at the edge of the EverFree Forest, armed to the teeth. The sun was at its peak, declaring it to be noon. Well, let’s get this over with. If I win I want to return in time for tea. With that in mind, I trotted into the woods while being careful not to step in any patches of Poison Joke. I decided that Discord might be at the castle ruins. I’ll just travel till I’m close enough to teleport there. As I made my way, I did find TimberWolves and manticores, but they didn’t attack me. Instead, they just stood at the sides of the path and watched me as I passed. It was almost as if they were aware of what’s going on. Quite interesting, nature, untouched by ponies. The way it should be. Somewhat along the way, a Timber Wolf cub caught my eye and I stopped. There was something off about it. It’s paw. I saw that there was a good chunk of his paw missing.

“Hello, young one. Are you alright?” I asked, approaching it. As if in response, it raised its damaged paw. I heard it make a whimper that could almost send Pinkie Pie into depression. Bending down, I said: “Well, since I’m about to die myself, I might as well do some good.” Hope this works on more than just ponies. I lit up my horn to cast a healing spell. Its paw glowed for a few moments, but it failed. “Shit. here, I’m going to try something stupid.” I remembered a regenerative spell in the dark magic spell book. Lighting up my horn again, encasing it in the purple and black magic aura, I cast the spell. The cub’s paw also got encased in the aura, but unlike the last attempt, the paw grew back. “There we go. Go on, give it a try.” the cub hoped away and almost pranced in its joy as it ran in a few circles, causing me to chuckle. When it returned, it jumped on to my back and nuzzled my neck. “No problem. Though it probably isn’t the best idea to join me for this trip.” but it ignored my words and decided to make itself at home on my back in its refusal. “Fine, but you better leave if things get out of control.” and I continued back down the original path. Looks like I made a companion. Fluttershy would probably be jealous about this one.

“The old castle, just as I left it.” I muttered, staring at the wreck of a structure. “Would he really want to be here?”

“Well I was planning on fixing it up at some point, make a little castle of my own even.” I nearly jumped out of my cloak. Discord, you little shit. I turned around to see Discord standing behind me. “I was wondering, why did you come back here?”

“To meet you.” I deadpan.

“Then I believe you wasted your time. I wasn’t here till I decided to see what you were up to.” Are you fucking kidding me?

“Why would you care after trying to kill me?”

“That’s for me to know. How about a little warm up?” when I was about to ask for some clarification, he snapped his paw. “Have fun with the manticores.” then he snapped his claw and disappeared. I don’t think I’m going to be a fan of where this is going. I heard the thundering steppes of what sounded like large animals. Nope, fuck this. I executed a teleportation spell, but it only gave me a head start. Not wanting to chance it, I teleported again. This time I reappeared right outside the edge of the forest. Knowing that they won’t leave their territory, I let relief claim me, even if it was short lived.

“Should have known you would have just teleported. What a way to ruin the fun.” Discord complained, sitting in his favorite chair. I’m not sure how he sounded so close when he was about ten yards away. I trotted my way over, thinking.

If I win, I wonder if I would be able to have a life somewhat closer to whatever a normal life would be here. Maybe after all of this is over, I won’t return. instead, maybe find a little isolated area, set up some wards, and contemplate.

I ran out of time for thinking when I finally reached Discord. “So, how do you want to settle this? Knowing you, you might have something in mind already.” I questioned.

“You’re certainly right I do. Luckily for you though, it’s just a game with a simple objective. All you have to do is hit me once.”

“That’s it?”

“Don’t let the simple sounding objective fool you, because it isn’t going to be easy to accomplish.” Of course not, why would it be? I rolled my eyes.

“You’re right, I need to reach you first.” surprisingly enough, his grin expanded. Upon snapping, a wall of black smoke appeared between us.

“Have fun.” he knocked a few times on the armrest of his chair, causing the chunk of land around him to tear itself out of the ground and levitate him into the air. “I sure do love a good show.”

The wall of smoke started to dispense more smoke out of nowhere. The dispensed smoke tore apart into six separate groups. Those six groups started to shape themselves. At first, the shape they took on was that of a silhouette of an earth pony. Then they were no longer smoke. Instead, I stood there looking at six solid, back faceless earth ponies with no distinguishable features to tell them apart. Then purple glowing cracks began to spread across there skin. After that, they began to grow sinister, fang-filled maws. Eyes popped into place too, except that they were completely void black. Looking down at their hoofs, I saw that they also had razor sharp claws that would make anyone prefer to be fighting a griffin. Fuck, this is going to hurt.

“Sorry little guy,” I said to the Timber Wolf cub, teleporting him back into the forest. “But you would only be in the way.” I refocused on the new threat that stood between me and the goal. To be honest, it was a little nerve-wracking to see such wild looking beings stand and wait for orders.

“Have you made peace with yourself, boy?” Discord asked. I looked up at him.

“Nope, but there’s nothing I can do now but accept it.”

“Well said, very well said. Probably the wisest words I’ve heard from a pony in quite a few years. Let’s begin our little game now.” as if that were the command, I instantly had to dodge two that lunged at me. Such speed! I barely had enough time to dodge the third attacker. Well, I didn’t exactly get out unscratched. Though it barely got me, the cut I received squirted blood for a few seconds before it calmed down, leaving a few lines of blood to cake leading down to my hoof.

“Shit!” I screamed, stumbling. The pain was too sharp to concentrate on a healing spell, but that was only the case for a moment. Though, when the pain became ignorable, I still wasn’t able to focus on healing due to being too busy dodging for my life. I knew that, even though I had a large amount of stamina to spare and could start teleporting if needed, stamina and magic are both limited and I would have to change to the offense soon if I wanted to stay in one piece.

Jumping off to the side, I dodged an attack, but I was attacked again before I could land. The result was a gaping cut across my barrel. I won’t last much longer if I don’t heal NOW.

“Stop.” I heard discord order, and his servants obeyed. I was discombobulated. Why would he stop when he was so close to winning? “Spirit, why don’t you heal? Go on.” then I knew. He’s playing with me, and I have no choice but to play along or die. Lighting my horn, I healed my cut and felt re-energized. Also, I took the opportunity to use some wind magic, giving me an increase in speed. It didn’t go unnoticed though. “Oh, you sneaky little devil, but that’s fine. In fact, it should make things more entertaining. Let’s see how long you last now.” he snapped his paw and conjured a stopwatch. “Alright, and…….begin!” he shouted, starting the stopwatch and releasing his demonic servants on me once more.

The speed boost worked like a charm. Now I was somewhat faster than them, causing them to become more organized and coordinated with cooperative attacks. I took off in a sprint and got behind one after it failed in its attempt to lunge at me and stuck it on the back of its head. It fell unconscious and dissipated into black smoke, disappearing into nothing. Now I know I can kill them. I also knew not to celebrate over only one kill when there were still five more of the fuckers left to worry about.

After the smoke dissipated, I made an immediate dodge to the side, seeing one of them fly by. What I didn’t see was the second one that lunged and that I carelessly jumped right in front of it, resulting in a cut on the collar bone. Shit, that was way to close. Maybe….. The one that cut me, along with the one I dodged and a tag along, made another lunge for me. Lighting my horn, I teleported away, leaving an illusion of a double in my place. However, I failed to make it solid.

Instead of cutting my double to shreds, they just simply went right through it. Knowing that the double would be useless now that they knew about it, I dispelled it. Before they found where I really went, I took out three knives out of their sheaths and sent them flying at their targets. Unfortunately, though, I only managed to get two of the fuckers. The other one saw the knives and dodged before it got hit. The unlucky bastards that got hit received a knife through the back of its head, causing it to dissipate like the first.

“Stop!” shouted discord as he pressed a button on the stopwatch. “Five whole minutes. You’ve definitely improved since you’ve arrived in Equestria, having no magical ability at all.” he took a moment to think, and I took it as a chance to heal. “Begin!” he shouted without warning, causing the remaining three to crouch, ready to pounce the way a cat would.

Alright, let's try this. Lighting up my horn, I cast an illusion of another double. Except this time it’s solid and has a few more surprises. I nodded to it and it to me. Then the chaotic servants started to charge at us. I took a few knives and threw them in front of their hoofs, causing them to stop. My double and I took off in opposite directions to flank them, lighting up our horns as we did so. My double got into position just before I did and launched a few ice spears, causing Discords servants to scatter in the opposite direction just to be blocked by me. I lit them up by casting Fire dragon, incinerating two of them. The third one got away.

“Oh, are you winning?” I heard Discord ask. “I don’t think so.” I looked over to the wall of smoke below him and saw five more figures were taking shape. Shit, should have guessed.

A quick inventory check told me that I still had fourteen knives and I still haven’t used my swords yet. I was also feeling exhausted. A quick healing spell fixed that, but it doesn’t refill magic. Looking over to my double, I saw him fade away. Fuck me. I guess having a solid illusion acting as backup takes more magic than I thought. Which wasn’t good. This meant that I couldn’t risk using magic unless if I had no other choice.

Returning my attention to the five new arrivals, I felt a white hot pain on my ass. I didn’t have to look to see what the cause was because the survivor from the last batch landed right at the edge of my vision. though, that didn’t me from checking the damage. I found a wide gash squirting some blood out the side of my ass. Fuck! It stung like a razor blade dipped in a mix of salt and lemon juice. There was more blood coming out than what I could ignore. If I leave that unattended, I’ll faint and bleed out sooner than I can afford. Risking it, I casted a quick heal spell. I watched the wound scab up and heal at an unnatural speed. I could care less about the blood left on my fur though. Alright, safe for now. I returned my attention to the sex once more, just in time to see them leap. I dodged out of the way, took out four knives and threw them. Luckily, I managed to get two of them. As they were preparing for their next attack, I took out both sets of twin swords.

“Bring it!” I shouted, my voice sounding like it had a taste for blood. Even if my tongue already tasted like it.

“With pleasure.” Discord replied. I didn’t pay any attention to him.

The remaining four came at me charging and I knew I had to be quick. I began charging right back at them. The two closest lept and I throw a pair of my twin swords at them. Both swords met their targets right through the head, causing them to drop dead and dissipate. Then the other two behind them lept, I lept too. Performing a bullet jump, I also had my swords spin with me, around me. This resulted in the two opponents getting diced and dissipating. Upon landing, I coughed as I tried to catch my breath.

“Excellent! You have been very entertaining thus far. Though, from the looks of how this is going, I don’t think you’ll last much longer.” Discord, even though he is pissing me off, was right. I felt like I was on the edge of collapse.

I could just….quit. Give up. That would be easier. All I would have to do is let them slit my windpipe. It would only hurt for a minute, then I wouldn’t have to worry about anything else ever again.

I continued to do nothing but stand there as I watched another six demonic ponies begin to for. Then, I heard an oddly familiar voice in my head. “You don’t need to do that. Trust me, I can help you survive. I can help you win.” the voice filled me with a drive. A determination to survive above all else and by all means. What do I have to do? I asked it. “Give me control, give in to your instincts. That’s all.” then I knew what the voice was. It’s the darkness one welcomes when the first use dark magic. I remember being warned about this, to never give it control, but I don’t have any other options other than to let them kill me.

To live or to die. For most, that’s an easy choice. It’s obvious they would want to live. Not me though. So instead my mind presented me a different question. To save others or to let them die. The residents of Equestria have never wronged me, let alone anything bat at all. All I’ve ever seen them do is help each other and play their role in nature, no matter how odd it felt to see them perfectly control the weather. So I made my decision.

Alright, you can have control. Hell, you have it for life, but the only condition is that you don’t harm anything innocent. “Excellent!” I heard it say, then my vision went black and my back hurt like hell.

Discord’s View

What’s he thinking, I wonder. I sat on my chaotic throne, waiting as my wonderful creations took form. Actually, I think I might want a better view of his final moments. When my creations were done taking form, I dismissed the smoke wall and levitate my chair back down to the ground. “Well, this has been fun and, I’ll be honest, it’s the best entertainment I’ve had in a few centuries, but it’s about time we wrap things up. Don’t you agree, Spirit?” he didn’t seem to respond or react at all. “Spirit?”

Then, faster than I could blink, large objects burst out of his back, sending blood everywhere. The object appeared to be made of bone. They started to rearrange themselves in the air above him, forming wings. Around his head was a purple aura. The aura also took on the shape of some demonic version of a voracious, wild animal. Then, everything on Spirit, weapons, and sheaths disintegrated. His eyes didn’t escape my notice either, for they shone a solid gold glow that leaked upwards.

“Ooo…. looks like you have done more than just try some of the dark magic from that book I see. This should be interesting.” Spirit’s horn lit up an even darker shade of purple than his aura, conjuring four swords around him. Looks like I might have to interfere now. I snapped my paw in order to hinder his dark magic, but nothing happened. “What? How?” He’s now immune to my magic. Did he really-

I was about to try again to test my theory, but before I could Spirit dashed at a nearly unimaginable speed and began slaughtering my creations. The first one was decapitated. The second one was incinerated in purple and blue flames. The third became a pincushion. The fourth was frozen and shattered. The fifth was swallowed up by the ground. The sixth one was tossed at least fifty years into the air, then slammed back down. All six deaths happened within a matter of fourteen seconds.

Spirit ran up to me so fast that I barely had enough time to yell: “Wait!” he stopped in front of me, a sword pointed at my torso. “Spirit, let's be reasonable about this.” he didn’t move, only spoke.

“I’m not he, for he is gone now.” his voice sounded deep, rough, and tortured. That confirmed it. He gave his entire being to the darkness.

“Then who are you now?” I asked.

“Mmmmm…. You may call me…. Infinite.”

“Well, Infinite, sorry about this.” I snapped my claw, bringing a boulder into existence above him, then using it to knock him out. I bashed his head in, causing him to drop. Out cold. However, I’ll give him the win. I snapped my claw. There, his precious princesses should be fine and safe in their castle, not that they can do anything.

“Discord!” I turned my chair to see who called, and to my surprise, I saw the six annoying ponies from the other day

.(Spirit)

I found myself in the dreamscape, on the stained glass floor like usual. I saw Harmony floating a few yards ahead of me.

“Do we always have to meet under these kinds of circumstances?” I asked sarcastically, walking to her.

“Hello Spirit, how do you feel?” she asked in turn. I sat right by her.

“Honestly, I feel dead. What happened?” she giggled at my answer.

“Well, in a sense, you should be head. You have not only your heart but your very soul to the darkness.”

“I did? Did I at least win?” I felt a migraine coming on.

“See for yourself.” a glowing white circle on the floor in front of me caught my eye. Looking into it, I saw myself as a monstrosity. A monstrosity overflowing with power. I saw it slaughter Discords creations with conjured weapons and a variety of spells in seconds. After a few seconds, the circle closed and faded.

“In that form, I would definitely not be able to face anyone I’ve come to know. Just a waste of space.” I commented, still looking down at the floor.

“Actually, I wanted to make an offer.” This should be interesting. I looked back up to the floating orb. “You have done nothing but sacrifice for my land. What’s even more commendable is that you’ve never asked for anything in return or for any recognition, only the opposite.” at this point, I was getting bored.

“I appreciate your words, but you know I’m more of a straight to the point type.”

“Oops. how did I forget something so simple?” this made me crack a smile. “I would like to offer you a life of your own.” What?

“Please elaborate on that.”

“The life you’ve had in Equestria is one that most wouldn’t even consider life at all. It was predetermined for you. You’ve been told what you must do, and did nothing but prepare for the task you were given. You realized at the beginning that you couldn’t make yourself known, let alone make any real friends. I offer you a life of free will, with friends. The ability to make your own decisions.” I slowly became more depressed as she said this. It didn’t escape Harmony’s notice. “What’s wrong?” I sighed.

“I still have knowledge of the human world, but not the memories of my personal life events. The whole time I’ve been in Equestria, I guess that what I wanted more than anything was to know what it’s like to….” I trailed off.

“To what?”

“To know that it’s like to have a family. I know it sounds silly.”

“It doesn’t. I can understand why you would think that. Every creature has some form of family, so it would only be natural for you to want one too. Luckily though, you are of age.” she stopped to let me process what she meant. When I did, I felt my cheeks heat up and she laughed at me. She did that on purpose! “So, do you accept my offer?” I took a moment to think it over.

Author's Note

I've spent a long time on the detail for the fight, so please tell me what you think. And as usual:

Drop a like, leave a comment, and I hope you've enjoyed

Epilogue

I awoke in what looked like a medical war, except it was only one room with two beds. Yep, royal medical ward. At least I’m not in a coma this time. I noticed an I.V. needle inserted just above my right hoof and pulled it out with my magic. I got light headed, but only for a moment. I’m forgetting something.

After getting off the bed, I looked around. Right, nurse Red Heart isn’t around. I left the room to look in the hallway. She’s not out here either. Well, might as well see what’s going on upstairs. Lighting up my horn, I teleported behind the throne. Listening, I couldn’t hear anypony talking. I bet that not many say that they’ve pranked a princess before. I poked my head over the throne to see the back of Celestia’s head.

“Boo!” I slightly shouted. Causing her to jump. “Gotcha.” I added as I rounded to the front side of the throne.

“Nice one. How are you feeling?” her expression and voice were filled with not only mirth but also pride for some reason that I couldn’t guess for the life of me.

“I feel fine.” though it was true, it wasn’t the whole truth.

“You don’t sound very forthcoming, but this should help. Luna wants you to visit her when you get the chance.”

“Alright, I’ll go see her now, unless you have any objections.” she shook her head.

“Have fun.” I turned to leave. What could Lulu want?

I knocked on Luna’s bedroom and heard “come in”. After opening the doors, letting myself in, them closing them behind me, I saw Luna sitting on her balcony. “Come, join me.” she beckoned. Obediently, I went over and sat right next to her. “I see you’re well.”

“Very much so.” I replied, enjoying the overview of the city below.

“Your duty is fulfilled, Discord is stone again, and everypony is safe. Thank you.” So that’s what happened to him. “Now that that’s done, and there are no obligations you have, I’m very much curious as to what you plan to do now?

“That’s what I’m still trying to figure out.” Luna made a questioning hum. “See, I have nowhere to go. It’s like trying to create a new story on the spot. Doing so is very hard without planning.”

“Oh, I see what you’re saying. How about a helpful tip or two?” I look at her.

“Alright, what are they.” she looked at me now.

“Well, you are a prince now.” I was shocked for a moment before reacting.

“Wait, what?” she pointed at my back. Upon looking, I found that I had acquired a pretty pair of white wings. I looked back at her. “No no no no no no. I can’t do royalty. This isn’t publicly known yet, is it?” she shook her head.

“No, only Tia and I know, along with the guard too.” I sighed.

“You don’t have to accept the crown you know.”

“Alright, so I can still try a semi-normal life.” I felt some relief.

“I still have another tidbit to remind you of.” she reminded me.

“What’s that?”

“You still have a griffin to tend to.” Oh shit.

“You’re right but as much as I would like to have a family.” I began to blush. “I don’t think I could afford it. I don’t even have the money to support myself.” Luna looked to be in thought.

“If you could choose where to live, where would it be?” now it was time for me to do the thinking.

“You know, I found this tree once. It’s just off the edge of Ponyville. If I could, I would commission a house next to it. I think that would be quite a relaxing place to settle for a bit.”

“Well, because you are now royalty, whether or not you help rule, you have access to the royal vault. So doing that is very easy in your power.” That’s good to hear. That helps solve financial issues.

“I guess this also means that I don’t have to keep my job as a butler?” she nodded. “Well, I better get a move on. These things don’t happen on there own.” she giggled at my enthusiasm.

“Indeed they don’t.” then I had an idea.

“Here, let me make you something. As thanks for all you’ve done for me.” I lit my horn with a dark magic aura and conjured a teddy bear for her. Except this one will remain, permanently. The bear was eight or nine inches tall and looked like the stay night, just like her mane.

“Spirit! It’s beautiful. Thank you. This also reminds me to tell you-” she paused. What caught her tongue? Following her eyes, which were looking on the side of my ass, I saw that a symbol was on it. The symbol was a tendril of dual-colored magic, purple and gold. “I was about to say to not use dark magic anymore, but it appears that it’s part of your special talent. Congratulations on getting your cutie-mark. It’s also a rare kind at that.”

“Rare?” I asked as I looked back at her again. “What does the mark mean?”

“There are different types of cutie-marks. Some for music, some for art, you get the picture. Yours is a type for magic, like Twilight’s. Except, according to that mark, you can use dark magic better than most. Not only that but from what I can gather, you can command and manipulate magic to do almost anything.” she looked beyond impressed. “You really have a lot of power, and even though you can use dark magic, you can still fall back into the darkness. Whatever happens, give your heart to it again. Never lose hope.” Couldn’t have said it better.

“Okay, will do.”

“One more thing, try not to use dark magic in public. It might not end well.”

“Sure thing.” I turned to start on my way.

I knocked on the door to Celestia’s private study and waited a moment before hearing her say “come in”. I let myself in, shutting the door behind me. “Spirit, welcome.” she welcomed whole-heartedly, sounding very pleased. “What do you need?”

“Just to discuss a few things, nothing bad.” I answered, taking a seat at her desk across from her. “Now, I’ll be honest, I don’t have a clue how you are going to react to this, so I’ll just say it as it is.” I sighed, lowering my head down and lifting it back up again to look at her. “I’m rejecting the crown.” she looked puzzled.

“May I be so bold as to ask why?” she sounded sad.

“I regret to say that I’m not just not ready for such a position, at least not yet.”

“Alright, that’s understandable. Anything else?”

“Yes, actually. I’d like to resign as your butler.” she somehow looked a little more depressed. “It’s not that I didn’t like traveling with you or helping you out. On the contrary, I quite enjoyed it. But I’m planning on moving to Ponyville and having a house commissioned to move into with Keria. However, I might be able to come and visit or even help out from time to time though.” that lifted her face a little.

“That would be wonderful. Also, by saying that you’re moving with Keria, do you also mean that you accept marriage?” she gave me a suggestive smile, making my cheeks heat up a bit.

“I mean I’ll try to warm up to it.” seemingly satisfied with the answer, she stopped her suggestive smile and went back to her usual one.

“Well, it would be nice to see you start a herd.” Wait, herd? “Don’t worry about the fact that Keria’s a griffin. Marriage between different species is accepted by all.”

“Wait, herd? I think there’s something I don’t know. Care to fill me in?”

“You don’t know? Starting a herd means to marry a few members of the opposite sex to produce offspring and-” I stopped her before she could continue.

“Stop, that’s enough. See, where I come from, humans mostly only married to one partner and vow to remain with them alone.” Except in the unfortunate event of a divorce. “I think I’m going to have to wait till I get used to that idea before anything else.” I glanced out the window and saw that the sun said it was already past noon. Yes! An escape! “Shit! Time’s pressing. I’ve got to get a move on. Till next time!” I didn’t wait for a response as I rushed out of the room.

I stopped right outside my room door to catch my breath after running the whole way. Then, I had to collect my thoughts on how to explain everything to Keria. That can cast some shield spells in case if I end up getting mauled on. Slowly, I creaked open the door and poked my head in.

“H-Hello? Keria?” I called out, but as I looked around I found that she wasn’t around. Okay, still have some time then.

I entered the room, trying to think of what to do until she shows. I could read. I could go get something to eat. I could go shower. Then, I remembered something important. Something I hid a long time ago and should never be found by another. Lighting up my horn, I teleported the dark magic tome from where I hid it. Then, levitating it over the trash, I cast a small Fire Dragon and incinerated it, letting the ashes fall into the can.

Good, now it doesn’t matter if some pony finds it. Now, I should go and take a shower. After that fight with Discord, that sweat probably made me stink.

As I left the bathroom, I saw Keria sprawled over the bed and I cast an illusion to hide my wings. As I approached the bedside, unfortunately for me, Keria went straight for eye contact. I wasn’t good at reading griffins facial expressions yet, but I could still feel the aura given off by the mood which worked all the same. Except I still couldn’t tell exactly what was most potent out of her anger, relief, and concern. I only hoped for my own sake that it wasn’t anger.

“Hi, I’m home again.”

“What happened to you?” she asked. To most, you would have heard just concern, but having caution would have allowed you to hear the hint of anger the concern was masking. I better just do as she requests.

“I guess I do have some explaining to do, but later. I still have something to do before it gets to late in the evening.”

“What would that be?” Keira asked. Slightly getting up to take a seat on the edge of the bed. “Maybe I can come with you.” and I started thinking.

Well, now that I’m starting a new life, I should start to slow down. Get to know others, develop relationships, maybe even make some friends. Also, if I’m going to be with Keria, I should start spending some time with her instead of away.

“Sure, why not? I’m paying a visit to somepony special. Her name is Silent Taste. She runs a cafe close be.” then I sensed a odd sensation emanating from her.

“What makes her so special? Do you-”

“Stop that sentence.” I interrupted. “If you must know, she’s a dear acquaintance, the first friend I’ve ever made. Is that so bad?” I asked the question with complete sarcasm.

“Well, when you put it like that…” she got off the bed. “Now I would like to meet her.” I smiled.

“Let's go then.” I made my way to the balcony.

“What are you doing?” she questioned, confusion clear in her voice.

“I find it quicker to teleport out than it is to work the maze of hallways that make the castle.” I lit my horn. “See you outside.” and I teleported, materializing in front of the castle entrance. After a few moments, I looked up to see Keria gliding down. Damn, looks fun.

Starting to wish I could use my wings now. After she finished making her decent, I said “ Let’s get a move on.” and took the lead.

“Well, here we are. Thoughts?” I asked Keria as she stood there looking at the cafe, taking it in. Right, not a pony, not from Equestria. She brought a claw to the underside of her chin and lightly scratched it before returning it to the ground.

“Looks nice. Let’s head in.” and then she just dashed right on in. Carefree, I like that. I proceeded in behind her. As I walked in, I was no longer sure how to approach the situation as I saw how nervous Silent Taste was, who was currently under bombardment by Keria. I chuckled slightly before making sure I looked serious again.

“Keria,” I called to her, causing her to pause. “How about you give her some space and take a seat at the corner table over there?” I asked as gestured to my usual table. “It’s where I always sit.”

“Sure thing.” she responds. Using a tone that one would use after being shamed. Shit. Now I feel bad. “We’ll be over there for now.” I said to Silent on my way to the table.”

Upon looking at Keria, I saw that she looked like someone just slapped her. “Keria, what’s wrong?” she sighed.

“I went overboard again didn’t I?” Oh, I see.

“Keria, it’s fine. Seriously, don’t worry about it. You just surprised her is all.” I explained.

“Nothing to worry about?” she echoed. Heh, sounds like a kid.

“Nothing. Ponies are very friendly, forgiving, and understand creatures. So you don’t have anything to worry about.”

“What about you?” I winced at the thought.

“Well, that might be a different story.” I answered in a joking tone. “Anyway, do you want anything to eat or drink? We are at a cafe after all.” at this, she perked up like nothing happened.

“Yes, I was wondering what food a cafe had to offer.”

“Well, hate to break it to you if don’t know already, but no meat or fish are sold.” she didn’t look surprised by this.

“I knew that already. Say, what do you plan on getting?” she asked.

“My usual,” I smirked. “Muffins and tea. personally, I can’t get enough of the tea here.” as I answered, Keria looked eager to listen.

“Actually, that does sound good. I think I’ll have the same as you.”

“Alright, that’s muffins and tea for two,” interjected Silent from behind me with the food already prepared. “Why am I not surprised.”

“The world may never know.” I added sarcastically. Silent placed the food onto the table and took a seat be me.

“I was wondering, where do you find your company?” Silent asked. I shot her a look that screamed ‘Are you fucking kidding me?’. “No, really. So far, you have brought in a princess, a captain of the royal guard, and now a griffin. Do you have a story to tell?” I chuckled.

“A story? Is that what you want? Well, aren’t you in luck, because I happen to know one that just finished.” and that caught the attention of both of the girls sitting there.

So I began telling my tale, and I started from the most recent event that Silent already knew. That being my departure for the Griffin Empire. Though the entire trip took a long time, putting it into words didn’t. When I mentioned the spells and different magic types I was practicing, Silent looked impressed. When I accidentally let it slip that Celestia practically ordered me to share a bed with her, Silent and Keria both burst with laughter. I can still recall Silents remark ‘Sounds like she was trying to mother you’ and even though I wouldn’t say it out loud, I agreed. Mostly because that’s what if felt like. I need to remember to thank her again for everything she has done for me. I continued on with my story from when I explored Griffin Stone and how I almost sent a blade through Celestia’s head.

“What’s wrong with you!?” shouted Silent.

“At the time? A few things. I wasn’t very trusting, I was in a dangerous area, and there was someone sneaking up behind me. What do you think I would do? Let some random stranger stab me in the back?” after I ask this, she dropped it and I continued my story.

I went over the part where Celestia took me to the ‘castle’ because the king wanted to see me. I about started mentioning the part involving Keria but froze blushing. When Silent asked what it was, Keria explained it and I was teased without mercy. After telling her the rest, the return trip, I skipped to the part where I saw Discord free himself from his stone prison. I explained how I got ready and took the train to Ponyville. I also had to explain who discord was too. I didn’t go into detail on how, but I just said that I fought Discord and survived somehow. What’s when Silent slapped me.

“Oi, what the bloody hell was that for?” I complained, placing a hoof over my now tender cheek.

“Why would you even chance taking such a risk?” Silent asked.

“Why would I not?” I countered, placing the hoof that I used to cover my cheek back down on the table.

“You could have died.” she protested.

“Then I would have died doing what I knew was right.” Silent was about to present another argument, but I continued before she could. “Also, if I did die, I would be released from a miserable existence, and sad as it is to say, not many would notice. You might, the princesses, you Keria, and maybe one other. That’s it. If you ask me, I would say Equestria wouldn’t be deprived of anything if I did die. With that in mind, I believe I made the right decision.” at this point Silent was speechless. She refused to meet my gaze and looked like she was about to cry. That was a Sight that was hard to bear. I felt like I got bunched when I heard a sniffle. “Look, I’, sorry, but what’s done is done and there is no changing it.” I slipped a hoof under her chin and tilted her head up so we were looking eye to eye. “Hey, chin up. I survived and I’m here now. That should be good enough for a smile.” I was being reasonable, but she still refused to do nothing more than look at me.

I guess one last surprise wouldn’t hurt.

“Don’t make me order you.” her voice got snappy after that.

“As if you could.” she countered. I smiled.lighting up my horn, I dispelled the illusion hiding my wings and her maw dropped. “What the buck? How?” was all she could say for the first few minutes.

“I’m not entirely sure myself.” I answered.

“Prove it. Move them.” she demanded, pointing at my newest set of limbs.

“I can’t. I don’t know how. They don’t come with instructions.” I cast the illusion once more to hide them again.

“Why do you hide them? Do you not want them?”

“It’s not like that at all. Actually, I think they would be quite fun if I learn how to use them. It’s just that I’m not ready for the crown. Anyway. I also wanted to tell you that I’m planning to move to Ponyville soon. That’s why I stopped by, just to pay you a visit before I go.”

“And for the tea.” Silent teased.

“Can’t deny it. Come on Keria, it’s time to go.” I told Keria as I stood up.

“Finally.” she got up too.

“Good-by.” Silent called to us as we left the establishment.”

Our room door burst open as Keria and I entered. I went straight for the couch and dropped right onto it like a corpse and shut my eyes. I heard Keria walk up from beside the couch.

“Don’t you want to sleep on the bed?” she asked. I didn’t open my eyes.

“Na, I couldn’t have ou sleep on the couch. That would be rude.” I heard her giggle. “What?”

“Silly, we’re basically engaged. Meaning you can sleep with me.” I felt my face flush and my eyes snapped open. I also lost all concentration, causing the illusion to wear off as my wings spread apart on their own. Said wings pushed against the couch, causing me to fall off. Keria had a fit of laughter, but it only lasted for the brief moment it took for me to get up.

“I-I don’t t-think I’m-” I tried protesting, but was interrupted.

“No arguing.” with that, she jumped into a hover, picked me up with her claws, and dropped me onto the bed. I was going to try escaping, but before I could od so she landed on my back, pinning me. At that point, I gave up. “Better. One question though. Why did you resist?” she got off me and laid down on her side of the bed. That doesn’t mean she was going to let me go. Na, she wrapped her eagle legs and wings around me so I couldn’t. The contact made me shudder a little. I sighed, letting myself go limp like a doll almost.

“I’m just not used to so much friendly contact.” I felt my wings go back to how they were origionaly but paid them no mind.

“Why’s that?”

“Well, you know that I have only the memories of some recent past, but not anything before that. In the memories I have now, I can only remember very little if any contact without the of harm.”

“What about from your mother?” hearing the question nearly made me start to cry. Why did she have to ask that?

“As I said, no memory, not even of family.” as I said this, I felt Kerias grip tighten on me a little, but it didn’t hurt.

In fact, it felt warm and inviting. It felt tender. It felt safe and sincere. I might be so bold as to say that it even felt a little nice. It confused me.

“Keria?” I asked.

“Shh. it’s alright.” her words were soothing.

I don’t know what I was thinking, but in the end, I placed my trust in her. I snuggled into her, shut my eyes, and was filled with mirth as I drifted off into the most blissful sleep I could remember having.

No more regrets now.

Author's Note

That's it for this story. For those of you reading this, thank you for continuing this kinda shitty story. Drop a like, Leave a comment, and I hope you enjoyed.

The dream (edited)

My mind empty, relaxed, in a calm bliss. Just laying there in the open field of grass. The grass waving in the wind resembling a dark green ocean. A bright, full fluorescent moon was high in the night sky surrounded by millions upon millions of stars. That was all. Just me, the grass, and the night sky.

But that didn’t last long.

In an instant, the sun rose up to assist the moon in forming an eclipse. The grass melted and changed color. The field was now forming a grid. Every square of the grid took a checkered design with unique color combinations.

Then, popping into existence, appeared a crazy looking chair. I couldn’t make out much of the details due to a black mist like fog around it. I could tell that it was tall, kinda like a throne, red, and had ridiculously long antlers.

Then a disturbing voice, sounding male, came into play. “Quite the creature you are, little human. We shall meet on the field of battle, you with weapon in hoof. There, we’ll fight to decide fate itself. Hahaaa haa haah haahhaha-”

“AWAKE!” Boomed a familiar voice.

My eyes opened instantaneously and I shot straight up, adrenaline at large. “Fucking hell.” I mumbled, rather groggy. My head started to pound like my brain was trying to ram its way out. A few things took my notice. First, I definitely wasn’t under my tree of isolation. In fact, I’m on a couch, inside the library. The fuck!? Second, I noticed that the fur on my muzzle, just below my eyes and somewhat down my cheeks, was slightly moist. What!?!?

“What’s wrong?” asked a feminine, yet familiar, voice filled with worry. Upon seeing Twilight at the stairway, I remembered every second of the events that had unfolded the night before. The hell was I thinking? Telling such a secret to some random pony. Now I have no choice but to trust her.

“Nothing, just a bad dream is all.” Trying to dismiss her. I failed.

“What about?” Damn, she’s persistent.

“It’s just a dream, Twilight.” I decided to be equally as persistent.

“Please!” She unleashed the same overpowering, illegally ludacris, face that she did last time to get to me. Fucking hell, maybe that face could be considered mental abuse. I toyed with that thought in my head.

Then I got an idea, a way to get something that I want, no, need. There has never been anything wrong with mutual exchange before, right?

“Okay Twilight, I will. But on one condition.”

“Name it.” Twilight replied, her curiosity ever growing.

“Before that, please give me a bit.”

“You don’t know?”

“I didn’t say that. I know exactly what I want. There is just something I have to do before that.”

“That is?”

“Watch the sunrise.” I replied with a smile.

I made my way out the door and upon doing so I found a bench just to the right of the stairs to slouch on. The ground ahead was dark. Only after around five minutes of sitting, I spotted a wave of light slowly approaching me on the ground. I took this as my cue to look up.

Beautiful! Is all I can think. And there are no clouds to obstruct my view of this enchanting sight. With only the tip of the sun showing on the horizon still rising to claim its.domain yet again. Casting various mixes of yellow, orange, and pink. New, but at the same time, so familiar.

The tranquility of the sight before me now sent my mind into a new state. But what is it? Ah, that’s it, bliss. True bliss now flooding and engulfing my mind. I’m doing my best to stretch out the moment of this blessed feeling, not wanting to let it go.

“But all good things must come to an end,” said a voice. I knew where it was coming from. Where else but my head would the same voice from my dream be coming from? I wasn’t going to physically react to it though. Not that I cared that much. I know that what he had said is true. What happened next shocked me to the core.

“But when the time comes for them to end, will you be ready?” This voice was new, still coming from my head though. How do these voices find their way into my head? There is something different about this voice though. Not only does it sound old, it also sounds like hundreds of sources were speaking at once in perfect unison. Shit, I hope I’m not tripping right now.
“Morning…...Spirit, was it?” Spike inquired. As he spoke, I began to relax, knowing it is safe.

“Yes, Spike. Say, you’re up way earlier than I expected.”

“Twilight got me up to get some food on the table, that is, after bringing you back in. But you looked uneasy, and after last time. . . .”

“Spike, you won’t have to worry about that happening again, at the time, I was almost in a state of panic. I didn’t know where I was, nor remember how I got there. So what did I do to avoid running around like a headless chicken? I let my instincts take control. All because of the fact there was nothing familiar to take comfort in.” I explained, knowing not to expect him to understand.

“I know what that can be like, I’ve seen it before, just not so intense.”

“I’m sorry, no pony or dragon should have to see or experience that. Let alone understand it.”

“It’s alright. Say, what did you and Twilight talk about after I left yesterday?”

“You can ask Twilight that.” She would know whether or not he was ready to hear that without misunderstanding it.

“Come on, let’s go inside before Twilight thinks something happened to us and starts worrying.”

“That sounds best,” I said in agreement.

I sat at the kitchen table across from Twilight, Spike taking a seat after placing pancakes in front of everyone's spot.

“Thank you, Spike.” Twilight and I said in almost unison.

“No problem,” he responded in kind.

Twilight started a conversation with me after watching me eat for a minute. “So, about earlier, what is your condition?” She politely waited for me to swallow the fluffy goodness to empty my mouth, to avoid being rude by talking with my mouth full.

“Yes. I want you to teach me to use magic.” This sure as hell surprised her.

“What kind of magic do you have in mind?” she asked with caution in her voice.

“Not like that, I mean I don’t even know how to activate my magic. As in, I’ve never even lit up my horn before.”

Both Twilight and Spike gasped at that. “How is that even possible?” in a surprisingly deadpan manner after a gasp like that.

“Celestia really didn’t tell you anything about me did she?” I would have expected that she would have by now if not before sending me here through crazy teleportation.

“No, just a last minute heads up that she was going to send you.”

“Then I don’t think you are going to believe, let alone like, the small life story I have to tell seeing that there is no way to back it up except with the word of the Princess herself. And maybe an x-ray.” That last sentence made me crack up a little on the inside, even making me softly smile a little.

“Try me. Couldn’t be more unbelievable than my story.” I can tell that she was beginning to get a little overconfident.

“I have a condition.”

“Name it.”

I shook my head. Her face changing to one of confusion. “Before that, I would like to as much closure to the deal we already have before making another.”

“Oh, right. I accept to teach you magic starting from the basics. Now, tell me of your dream.”

I think I will use her curiosity against her. If I am to tell her about some silly dream, I am going to make sure that she will WANT to hear it all the way through. My plan to do this, I personally believed was clever, was to start by sharing what was said in the middle of the dream.

“We shall meet on the field of battle, you with weapon in hoof. There we fight to decide fate itself.”

“What?” She asked, and I knew that she got curious just as planned. I even spotted our little drake friend come closer.

“If everypony is done, how about we take this to the couch? I believe it’s story time.” I smirked.

It only took a few minutes before we were done cleaning up and got situated on the couch.

“Is the door locked?”

“Yes.”

“Windows?” Didn’t want another pegasus hovering right outside listening in on us.

“Yep.”

“Let’s begin.”

Obviously, I started from the beginning. Describing to the both of them the field of grass and the pretty night sky. I described the metamorphosis of the environment and the home-style throne that appeared out of nowhere into existence surrounded in shadow. Even the soulless eyes to be seen through. Even perfectly reciting exactly word for word what the voice said. Then, just for shits and giggles, included the booming voice shouting ‘awake’.

After I finished telling her the details of everything that happened in the dream, I looked over to her expecting to see some sort of expression saying that what I just said was just plain silly. But that’s not what I saw. I now see a fair mix of worry and concern on both Twilight and Spike.

“Don’t tell me you are taking this dream seriously you two. It’s a dream, dreams don’t ever mean anything.” I was trying to do my best to get them to realize that. It wasn’t working.

“Have you had this dream more than once?” Twilight questioned.

“Ya, but at first it was just up until the point to where the chair appeared.”

“What’s a human?” Spike asked, almost like as if he had been trying desperately to find a chance to ask.

“That’s a story for another time.” I replied.

*Knock. Knock.*

“We’ll be open soon, come back later!” Twilight called through the door.

“Twilight Sparkle, we request an audience with Spirit!” Now I recognize that voice.

I got up, made my way to the door, and opened it. “Good morning, Luna, your highness.” I greeted.

Author's Note

Please leave any predictions and guesses in the comments or on my user page. Thought I won’t confirm or deny any, I would like to see what you think.

Ask Spirit anything on his Tumblr

Princess, Canterlot, and the dream again

“Princess!” Twilight approached Luna and performed a respectful bow.

I wondered, Is it wrong of me to not feel guilty of now bowing?

“You requested my attention?” I asked with a deadpan expression.

“We have urgent business to discuss, ” she said.

“We? Does this involve Celestia too?” It was only after I finished the question did I realize how taboo the question sounded.

“We still speak old equestrian,” she replied. It made sense and after I processed it, the language someone seemed familiar to me.

“Enough, we require you to come back to Canterlot with us at once, Luna commanded.

What I said next surprised the princess, librarian, and dragon alike: “No.”

“You shall,” Luna commanded.

“Maybe ‘no’ wasn’t what I exactly meant,” I replied, with a hint of humility in my voice.

“What does thy mean?”

“Why?”

Luna paused, then smiled, “It’s been over a thousand years since we encountered one as bold as thee. Very well then, it’s about thy dream.”

“How do you know about that? The only pony I’ve told of it is Twilight here and she barely convinced me to tell her,” I responded, confused and slightly betrayed.

“We entered the dream, remember?”

I stood their, staring, mouth open. What the fuck? I now turned to Twilight,”From what Celestia has told me, you’re smart and good at giving explanations. So please, explain. How?”

Twilight obliged: “To make it simple and quick, alicorns possess magical power that far exceed any other magical being. But they also have a domain, a specialty over which they rule, if you will. Celestia controlled the sun and moon, but has now bestowed control of the moon to Luna. Luna rules the night along the dream realm.”

Damn, she really is good with explanations.

I replied, “That’s all I need to understand that, but why concern yourself with somepony such as me, let alone the silly little dream I had? Honestly, I didn’t expect you to over worry like Twilight over such an insignificant little thing.”

“It is not!” both Luna and Twilight declared in almost perfect sync.

I smirked, “Only if Twilight comes.”

“Thee have no power or right to demand anything of us!” Luna shouted in the royal Canterlot voice I once heard Celestia use. She quickly calmed down and started to look intrigued, “amuse us. Tell why thee would ask of this.”

“I don’t know if I will be coming back,” I looked over my shoulder to Twilight. “ She owes me some magic lessons.”

I came along, but not without being promised I could choose whoever I wanted to give me my magic lessons. I didn’t have to choose immediately, though. I didn’t tell Luna that I was considering either her or Celestia for these lessons. I had multiple reasons for this. Most importantly, I didn’t want anyone else to learn about my current situation, at least just not yet. A small part of me also was considering choosing them as little payback for dragging my ass back and forth across Equestria without advance notice.

Luna and I were still making our way to Canterlot on a flying carriage being pulled by her personal guard-- the lunar guard. They are in appearance the negative of the solar guard. They are notable for their black coats, dark blue eyes with a black slit in the middle for the pupil, leathery bat like wings as if they are a pegasus, and black armor with a crescent moon. Luna explained that the armor for both the solar and lunar guard are enchanted to make them look identical, meant for confidentiality. Makes sense, I wouldn’t want the enemy to find out who I am, where I live and kill me in my sleep. Although I was curious, after my earlier outburst, I didn’t dare question why they are only male guard. That query would have to wait for another time.

“Sorry for giving you shit earlier. I am not to sure why I did, I said to Luna.

“It actually felt kinda refreshing in a way,” she smiled back.

My confusion being painfully obvious: “Excuse me?”

“It’s just like our sister told us. It feels nice to be treated equally instead of like royalty sometimes,” Luna explained.

“Must be pain in the ass really. It didn’t feel quite right to me when Celestia’s messenger kept calling me ‘Sir’,” I replied

“It is, Luna sighed. We spent the rest of our journey in silence.

After pulling a few maneuvers, the guard slowly came to a land in a private sector of the castle grounds.

“I don’t know how, but that flight was somewhat refreshing for the mind. Don’t you agree, Luna?” I called over my shoulder, making my way to retreat from the platform.

“We most certainly do,” answered Luna.

“To the throne room?” I wasn’t looking a her as I asked this. My eyes were busy adoring the night sky. Sparkling white gems cascading across the decelent black plane of space, contrasting with the bright crescent moon.

Luns shook her head, “No. we shall be going to our chambers. This is a private matter and our sister is already asleep.”

A tiny window of fun just presented itself.

“You know, what you just said could be taken the wrong way by everypony else here if you know what I mean.” Turning my eyes over to see Luna’s face as I finished saying that. Despite her coat being dark blue, nearly black, I can still see her face go red as she got flustered.

Score! Mental celebration going on.

Unfortunately for me though, she quickly recovered. How boring!

After a short walk, we found ourselves right in front of Luna’s personal chambers. I don’t know how, but through my horn, I could feel an intense power coming from this room. I followed in right behind Luna closely as she led me into her chambers. The colors of her room were gorgeous, ranging in a variety of shades of black and blue. It almost felt like she mad the whole night sky in here before she pu-

“SLEEP!” Followed by a flash, then nothing.

There I was, standing in the unfortunately familiar morphed, checkered plane. Standing before a shapeless figure. I could feel a sense of confidence manifesting within me.

Gotta admit, I looked well prepared for a fight.

Wait, am I seeing my self? I questioned. I must be dreaming. I’m not going to complain though, this is by far the most intriguing one yet.

I saw myself standing there with many filled weapon holsters and sheaths wrapped around various parts of my body. It even looked a little epic, I even have a tattered clock, white as holy light, and the ripped edges were smoldering with a glowing blue and gold. My weaponry consisted of two sets of twin swords, each hoisted of both sides of my barrel, a shield with an emblem of some kind, a chakram on both shoulders hanging firmly on their hooks. Snug around each leg were two sets (each) of hoisted daggers, fore on each, and throwing knifes, twelve on each leg.

“Shit! That’s badass.” I admitted. Then the dream sorta paused like a video. “Wait, I didn’t do that.”

“Because we did.” Luna said, approaching from behind. She made me jump a tad bit on the inside. “And we admit, thou does look quite heroic.” She paused before continuing. “And more lethal than most other warriors we’ve seen in our life.” The dream resumed as Luna finished speaking, but the dream me and the shapeless figure continued to do nothing but stand there as a hated, but familiar, voice took over the conversation.

“Lulu! I’m trying to give our off world friend here a sporting chance and here you go interrupting. How rude!” Declared the voice. *Snap!*. Then there she was, seated in a dream replica of her and Celestia’s throne, and her muzzle literally zipped closed. “You can talk to him when he and I are done, and we almost are. I only need to tell him my reminder then I am out! We shall meet on the field of battle, you with weapon at hoof. There we shall fight to determine fate itself. I would recommend starting training right away.”

*Poof!*

Luna came rushing to meet me from where she was seated, her muzzle back to normal, rather quickly. “We knew it was no dream.” Declared Luna, looking panicked.

“Friend of yours?” I deadpanned.

“An old enemy of ours and our sister. He goes by the name Discord. He is the Spirit of chaos itself. His history is not a pretty one. How is your magic control?”

“I don’t even know how to activate it,.” I conceded with some embarrassment.

“That is bad indeed. You must choose your teacher now.”

“If I tell you who, you have to make it happen,” I said, luring her into my amusing plan.

“Fine! Who?” She demanded.

I smirked, “Twilight Sparkle.”

Luna sighed, “We should have seen that coming.”

Author's Note

Sorry about the wait. Christmas was a bit distraction, but you understand. I had a bit of fun with the dream and encounter with discord though. I was dying to get that part done.

Please post any and all predictions you have. preferably on the user page.

Ask Spirit anything on his Tumblr

I got Fucked (now edited)

"Fuck me" I moaned as I slowly began to wake up, noticing a few things right of the bat. First, my vision is blurred. Second, I can hear the beeps of the heart rate monitor, impossible to not recognize. Third, I could not feel my hands. And if that wasn't enough to make me start panicking, then the last thing I noticed sure as hell triggered it, an unbearable spike of pain that surged from the center of my forehead sure as hell did the trick.

It was at that moment that I began to howl. Followed by the heart rate monitor skyrocketing and I began to screech.

"HAAAAAAAA, HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA,HAAAA, OOOOOOOOOOOOW!" This scream was ear piercing. Such high pitch, that for a moment I could have sworn that my ears were about burst. Said burst sending the eardrums themselves shooting out like popcorn.

The pain must be dulling my awareness of my surroundings. I detected movement around and heard yelling. But the pain, like an X-Acto knife being used to carve on a wood art project to add extreme details except it applied to my flesh, I just wanted it to stop.

"Oh buck, by Celestia, he's awake. Send help and alert the higher-ups. NOW!" The voice sounded feminine and still professional even while panicking. Must be the nurse.

"Help me, please. It won't .... It... It won't....go away." I begged, but she did nothing, frozen to the floor in terror at he display before her on the bed.

Despite not being able to feel my hands I still made way for my attempt to rub my vision clear, but before I could do so I felt something plop down on my stomach and my vision was cleared and focused. What I saw sitting on me was but one of many surprises yet to come. I found a pristine white pony perched upon my stomach. Her main and tail being a cotton candy pink she seemed to be wearing a nurses hat with a red medical cross on it. I also noticed that the same symbol was on her hindquarters, but too much was going on for that to be on the list of things to worry about.

But then, I felt something press upon my cheek with such grace and warmth. And for some reason, it helped dull the pain and suppress the tears that I wasn't aware of until now. And what made me calm down finally was, after deciding to ignore the urge to question how, hearing her words, words that offered comfort.

"Sssssh now... Everything is going to be just fine." right when the heart rate monitor signaled that I was relatively calm, she dismounted my torso and made her way to the door, but before she made it to across the room, said door started to glow, then open.

What I saw beyond the said door wasn't what terrified me, though shocking as it was, but the raw powerful energy I felt as it filled the air.

The nurse gasped and bowed before the newcomer, said newcomer being an intimidatingly tall white pony with wings and a horn, upon addressing her as: "Princess Celestia. As you can see the stranger you asked to be observed has awoken. Though there was a slight problem just now..."

I tuned them out while I inspected my body. With what I discovered during my self-inspection was enough to cause me more than just worry and confusion, that being given away by the heart rate monitor, as I found that where there should have been hands and feet there were hooves. Along with the rest of my body resembling a pony. Fur, tail, mane, long ears, the whole shindig. White was the color of my coat and I also had blue ‘stockings’. But then I found something different when I checked my forehead for clues as to what caused me such pain. My hand, or hoof, bumped into something hard.

"Oi, did some asshole glue something to my head with a hot glue gun thinking of it as nothing more than a prank? That bloody hurt you know." I don't know how, maybe I said it in a way that came across as rude rather than the rambunctiously joking but cross manner I meant to convey, but that reminded them that I was still there and earned a scowl from the nurse. I was starting to think I might have crossed the line when the larger pony cleared her throat.

"Please leave us nurse Red Heart." Nurse Red Heart than left with a respectful bow, and the door shut. All was silent as I tried to see if I could read pony faces. Just from her eyes, I saw willpower, followed by a contemplating look. It seemed she was having a hard time thinking of a way to start the conversation.

"Look" I started, "I can see clearly that you want to talk but I need a mirror first. " She then had a questioning look on her face. So to clarify I added " Because as I have stated earlier some bloke thought it would be funny to glue something to my head with a hot glue gun. Just to make the prank painful. Don't say there's nothing there because I felt it with my hoof and I want to know just how humiliating an object they choose to attach." I finished while tapping on whatever was on my head.

Then Celestia chuckled."That's your horn silly."

"My horn?" I froze stiff in terror. I believe she noticed how I felt because she obeyed before I could repeat my request. Then I saw it. A long horn sticking out of my head. It was still loaded with pain but I still it. I stood up off the bed in front of the body sized mirror for it to show me my full image.

Author's Note

Continued in the next chapter, Investigate part 1 -QuA.

I don't have a computer, and I had to type this on my tablet. Which is hard because the site like to change where I am typing mid_word and having to fix the mistakes caused by that was beyond annoying. So please don't be too harsh critizising me in the comments.

However on the other hand, on the off chance you enjoyed this fix please let me know. I appreciate every bit of support given.

Cafe encounter (redone)

After checking out of the hospital, I was met with who I assumed to be one of the city guards Celestia spoke of. Said guard being a unicorn with a pristine white coat, golden armor, and a scroll surrounded by what I assumed to be his magic seeing how his horn glowed the color.

"From the princess." He stated rather boldly while levitating the scroll over to me. I, not knowing how to use any form of magic and not understanding how these ponies managed to pick things up with there flat hooves, stood there looking like an idiot. Then I finally gave in, knowing that the guard in front of me wouldn't take me seriously.

"Could you help me out with opening it and flattening out on the ground?" I asked with clear nervousness in my voice, preparing for any form of teasing remark that the guard could possibly think of.

"Of course Sir." Stated the guard. Now that surprised me. Up to the point that it was impossible to hide the expression on my face. The guard seemed to notice my surprise and asked "What?".

"Nothing, I just thought tha..."

"That I would ridicule you?" The guard interjected. Exactly what I was going to say, actually. "Don't worry about that. I was informed by the princess herself about your..... lack of knowledge, though she didn't explain why." He explained while granting my request for help. That was a relief.

I inspected the scroll, surprised that their characters of the alphabet are the same as what I am familiar with. The scroll read as follows:

I wish to see you in the castle throne room as discussed in the hospital, but I believe that you might be a little hunger. In the bag, I gave you there are 15 bits, the currency used here, for you to spend as you see fit. I have no doubt that you will want to find someplace to eat, and seeing as we aren't in any rush, feel free to explore and learn your way around the city. When you are ready to come by or get too terribly lost, look for a city guard and ask for assistance.

Princess Celestia

"Thanks for the help" Thanking the guard, leaving.

"No problem." He stated back.

I decided to look for the busiest street, assuming that that would be the biggest chance I would have at finding a somewhat relative area to look for a cafe.

It took some time but I eventually, after stopping and asking for suggestions and directions, I found a little corner block cafe. I hesitated as I decided to take in the details. It was relatively quiet and looked quite peaceful, not that busy either, some flower beds that even had flowers that I had never seen before, not that I am an expert in flowers or anything. It seems to have calmed me down for what I am going to have to do get some food.

INTERACT WITH THE LOCALS.

Scary thought really if you put yourself in my position. Here I am, trapped again in some strange world, with hardly any familiarity for comfort, not knowing anyone. I believe I failed to mention something semi-important. My age.

When I left the hospital, I guessed all these ponies just assumed my age. But if I remember correctly, I'm only 18 years of age, but they never asked so I never said. I don't know what age they considered adulthood but I didn't chance it, don't want someone feeling like they have to follow me around and feeling like they have to be responsible for me. Now that would suck.

So back to what's happening right now.

I managed to gather whatever confidence I could before I walked through the door. At this point, I'm not surprised to see a pony working the counter. She's an earth pony, her coat was almost black but I managed to see the tint of gray there, her mane and tail being an earthy green with a strip of dirt brown that matches her eyes. fuck, she noticed me, but that was to be expected.Come on, say something, I thought the command to my self.

"Welcome to the Silent Tea cafe, my name is Silent Taste. What can I get you today?" The mare asked in a semi-professional, semi-quiet manner. Now it's my turn to talk.

Don't make yourself look like an idiot during first impressions.

I don't remember if I liked tea or not, time to find out. "Just an herbal tea and.... do you have muffins?" I asked hopefully. If it turned out that I didn't like tea then I would like something sweet to go with it.

"Yes sir, we have chocolate chip and we have plane along with daisy as well. Which would you like?"

"Chocolate chip please." I replied quickly. Daisy? I shouldn't be surprised, everyone being equine after all.

"Nine bits please." Silent added as I handed her the small bag Celestia gave me. "Keep the change, call it a tip." I probably shouldn't because I don't know when or where I would get more, but where would I keep a hold of them, hang the bag on my horn?

"Thank you, sir, your order will be out momentarily. Please have a seat and we'll bring it to you." I noticed some friendliness in her tone. Is she going to try something? I found my self a nice little isolated table. it looked like it hasn't been used in a long time. Good, I thought, Don't want to attract too much attention right now.

"Here you are." Silent announced as she laid down the tray which held the muffin and tea. But I got surprised when she took the seat just opposite of me. I noticed a hint of curiosity in her eyes just before she started speaking.

"I have seen everypony that lives in Canterlot at least once along with the majority of visitors, but not once have I seen you before. You must be new." She stated. Everypony huh? How did I not see that one coming? And...Canterlot? Is that where I am now? Don't seem to have any apparent reason for the name, never heard of it. "What's your story, if you don't mind me asking?"

It's not that I would mind her asking, but I don't know how to answer that my self, given my circumstances. So in an attempt to buy time to think. I went for the tea first, which wasn't too bad, followed by a bite from the muffin which tasted wonderful. Silent seemed to notice that I was mentally judging the food and asked "How do you like the food?" her face no longer that of curiosity and one of expectancy and hope.

"It's wonderful, best muffin I ever remember having" Yes, I just said that. Even though I was the only one that would get the joke, let alone even know that it was a joke. I am laughing my ass off on the inside. But I really did mean it when I said that the muffin was wonderful, and so that she would know that I prevented my self from physically giggling out loud.

After saying goodbye and giving my thanks to Silent, she stopped me at the door and asked me "Will I see you again?" I didn't want to give my word to do something that I could not promise. I decided that I needed to be clever to get out of this unscratched.

"If what you told me earlier about how many visits this place gets is true, then there might be a chance." And in her response, she smiled. Yes, unscratched! I thought, celebrating the small victory in my head as I left the vicinity to make way to Canterlot castle.

Author's Note

Sorry, everyone. I had a slight writers block for a bit. but it didn't last for long and got to have a little fun with the tea shop scenario. I hope you enjoyed the memory joke as much as I did.

It had been reported to me about the italics, but I can’t seem to fix it. It’s like some sort of glitch.

In my Coma part 1

I could see nothing, feel nothing, hear nothing, couldn’t do anything anymore. I would say something like ‘hello dark, we meet again’ or something like that, but it would sound a little too cliche to me. That, and I couldn’t seem to talk which was starting to get annoying. I tried to tap a hoof on the ground, but nothing happened. What the fucking hell? I started to get frustrated. I tried to remember what happened, but I couldn’t remember anything after the training grounds. Any attempt to remember more resulted in a throbbing headache. Maybe I could just rest. But for some reason, I couldn’t, like there was something preventing me from doing so. I started to get a weird feeling in my back like something was moving under my skin. The feeling persisted on and evolved into something more painful. I felt like screaming, I wanted to use my voice desperately. Soon the pain spread throughout my entire body. It seemed to worsen when I realized that I couldn’t track what part of my body hurt or what was hurting it. When it was over, all I could do was breath. Then I shut down in both body and mind as I began to vanish from the world of the subconscious.

Author's Note

I know that this is super short, sorry. but It’s all that happens before the next chapter.

In My Coma part 2

So long. It’s been so long. I started freaking out. I couldn’t figure out what was going on. NOTHING MAKES SENSE! I was aware, so that meant that the dream was solid. But even in solid dreams, I had control over everything. That meant that there was a possibility that this wasn’t a dream, which was the scariest thing that could be happening. Usually, in this kind of situation, I would keep my cool, but I haven’t been able to calm down or focus. Something was wrong.

The pain ended a while ago, which was the only good thing that’s happened. I had no clue how long it’s been. I also have no idea what to do. There was no one around to help.

Alone.

I was alone. That word alone filled my head completely, echoing, making itself known. It wouldn’t stop. It was impossible to shut out or ignore. Help me, please!

Then silence. Just silence. Which is an improvement. If that went on any longer I would have had gone insane. Of course, just like anything else good, there was a catch. I could feel again. I could feel every muscle ache and burn, making it almost unbearable. To see if I could, I tapped a hoof on the non-existent ground. A bed materialized in front of me. With a leap, I yelled “Geronimo!”, landing comfortably on the bed. The bed itself didn’t help, but at least it didn’t make things worse. I rolled onto my side and tried to put my subconscious to rest.

That’s when I heard something. Great, I can hear again. It sounded like a voice, though I couldn’t figure out who it belonged to or what it was saying. I felt a sensation on my exposed side. It felt…..Good? I decided on good and relaxed. It was the only thing in this situation I could take comfort in. It felt like someone was stroking me, like someone was trying to comfort me. Thank you. I thought as I drifted off.

Author's Note

Only a few more short chapters. I have to alternate between what’s happening in the coma and in the outside world.

Drop a like if you haven’t already, leave a comment, and have a good time.